📜 Verbum
Scripture and the Fathers, read aloud in the original

← All books · Latin Fathers › Letters & Polemics (CSEL)

Augustine of Hippo

Letters & Polemics (CSEL) 24

Latin original · 337 verses · some words can be tapped for a gloss

← ch. 23ch. 25 →
24:1
LIBER PRIMVS. AD RENATVM. Sinceritatem tuam erga nos, Renate frater carissime, et fraternam beniuolentiam ac mutuae dilectionis affectum probatum quidem et antea tenebamus, uerum nunc probatiorem nobis amica diligentia diligentia, quod mihi duos libros eius quidem hominis, quem penitus ignorabam. nec tamen ideo contemnendi, Vincentii Victorissic enim praenotatum ibi nomen eius inueniproxime praeterita aestate misisti, quamuis mihi eo quod absens fuissem in autumni fine sint redditi.
BOOK ONE. TO RENATUS. Your sincerity toward us, dearest brother Renatus, and your fraternal benevolence and the affection of mutual love we indeed held as proven even before; but now your friendly diligence has made it more proven to us, in that you sent me, this past summer, two books of a certain man whom I did not know at all—yet not therefore to be despised—Vincentius Victor (for so I found his name prefixed there), although, because I was absent, they were delivered to me at the end of autumn.
第一卷。致雷納圖斯。最親愛的弟兄雷納圖斯啊,你對我們的真誠、你弟兄般的善意,以及相互友愛的情感,我們早已視為經過證實的了;但如今你友善的殷勤使這在我們看來更加得到證實,因為你在剛過去的夏天寄給我兩卷書,是一位我全然不認識的人所寫的——但也並非因此就該輕看——名叫溫肯提烏斯·維克多(因為我在那裡發現題著他的名字),雖然因我不在,這兩卷書是在秋末才交到我手中。
24:2
quomodo enim tu carissimus meus posses ucl deberes in meam non perferre notitiam, cum in manus tuas uenissent cuiuslibet hominis qualescumque litterae licet ad alium scribentis, ubi tamen nomen commemoraretur et legeretur meum, ita ut contradiceretur uerbis meis quae in quibusdam opusculis edidissem? hoc itaque fecisti, quod sincerissimus et dilectissimus amicus meus facere debuisti. Sed hinc angor paululum, quod adhuc tuae sanctitati minus quam uellem cognitus sum, quando quidem putasti me sic accepturum, quasi tu mihi iniuriam feceris notum faciendo quod alius fecit. quantum autem hoc absit ab animo meo, uide, ut ne ab illo quidem me passum iniuriam conquerar.
For how could you, my dearest one, be able or bound not to bring to my notice a matter which, when the letters of any man whatsoever had come into your hands—even though written to another—yet where my name was mentioned and read, in such a way that my words, which I had published in certain little works, were contradicted? This therefore you did, which as my most sincere and beloved friend you were bound to do. But on this account I am a little pained, that I am still less known to your holiness than I would wish, since you supposed that I would take it as though you had done me an injury by making known what another did. But how far this is from my mind—see, that I do not even complain of having suffered an injury from that man.
我最親愛的人啊,你怎能、又怎該不把這事帶到我面前呢?當任何人的書信落到你手中——即或是寫給別人的——只要其中提到並讀到我的名字,且以致我在某些小著作中所發表的話遭到反駁時。所以你所做的,正是你身為我最真誠、最蒙愛的朋友所當做的。但為此我略感不快,就是你的聖德還不如我所願的那樣了解我,因為你以為我會把這事看作彷彿你藉著讓我知道別人所做的而傷害了我。這離我的心思何等遙遠——看哪,我甚至不抱怨自己曾受那人的傷害。
24:3
cum enim aliter quaedam quam ego saperet, numquidnam debuit reticere ? unde mihi gratum esse debet, quod ita non tacuit, ut id etiam legere possimus. debuisse quis dixerit eum scribere potius ad me quam ad alterum de me; sed quod mihi esset ignotus, non est ausus se mihi ingerere in meorum refutatione dictorum. nec consulendum me putauit, ubi sibi uidetur minime dubitandam, sed plane cognitam et certam tenere sententiam. obtemperauit autem amico suo, a quo se, ut scriberet, dicit esse conpulsum. et si quid inter disputandum, quod in meam contumeliam redundaret, expressit, non eum conuiciantis uoluntate crediderim, sed diuersa sentientis necessitate fecisse.
For when he thought certain things otherwise than I, ought he by any means to have kept silent? Whence it ought to be pleasing to me that he did not keep silent in such a way but that we can even read it. Someone might say that he ought rather to have written to me than to another about me; but because I was unknown to him, he did not dare to thrust himself upon me in the refutation of my sayings. Nor did he think I needed to be consulted where it seemed to him a matter least to be doubted, but rather that he held a fully known and certain opinion. He complied, however, with his friend, by whom he says he was compelled to write. And if in disputing he expressed something that redounded to my reproach, I would not believe he did it with the will of one reviling, but from the necessity of one who thinks differently.
因為當他對某些事有與我不同的看法時,難道他就該閉口不言嗎?由此,他既未如此緘默、反倒讓我們得以讀到,這對我理當是可喜的。有人或許會說,他該寫信給我,而非就我的事寫給別人;但因他不認識我,就不敢貿然介入來反駁我的話。他也不認為在他看來毫無可疑之處上需要諮詢我,反倒認為自己所持的見解是完全確知而確定的。然而他順從了他的朋友,他說是那朋友催逼他寫的。若他在辯論中發出某些叫我受辱的話,我也不會相信他是出於辱罵者的心意,乃是出於一個持不同見解者的不得已而為之。
24:4
ubi enim mihi animus erga me hominis ignotus est et incertus, melius arbitror meliora sentire quam inexplorata culpare. fortassis enim amore mei fecit sciens ad me peruenire posse quod scripsit, dum in eis rebus errare me non uult, in quibus se potius errare non putat. et ideo debeo etiam eius habere gratam beniuolentiam, cuius me necesse est inprobare sententiam. ac per hoc in eis quae non recte sapit adhuc leniter corrigendus mihi uidetur, non aspere detestandus, praesertim quia, sicut audio, nuper catholicus factus est, quod ei gratulandum est.
For where the mind of an unknown man toward me is uncertain, I judge it better to think the better things than to blame what has not been examined. For perhaps he acted out of love for me, knowing that what he wrote could reach me, since he does not want me to err in those matters in which he rather thinks that he himself does not err. And therefore I ought even to have gratitude for the benevolence of one whose opinion I am nonetheless obliged to disapprove. And on account of this, in those things which he does not rightly understand, he seems to me still to be gently corrected, not harshly detested—especially because, as I hear, he has recently been made a Catholic, for which he is to be congratulated.
因為在一個素不相識之人對我的心意尚不確定之處,我判斷還是往好處想,勝過責備那未經查考的事。因為他或許是出於愛我而如此行,知道所寫的能傳到我這裡,因他不願我在那些事上出錯,就是他認為自己並未在其中出錯的事上。因此,儘管我必然要反對他的見解,我仍該對他的善意心存感激。基於此,在他理解不正確的那些事上,我看還是當溫和地糾正他,而非嚴厲地斥責——尤其因為據我所聞,他最近才成為大公教徒,這是該為他慶賀的。
24:5
caruit enim Donatistarum uel potius Rogatistarum diuisione et errore, quo antea tenebatur, si tamen catholicam ueritatem sicut oportet intellegat, ut uere de illius conuersione gaudeamus. I Habet enim eloquium, quo possit explicare quae sentit. unde cum illo agendum est eique optandum, ut recta sentiat. ne faciat esse delectabilia, quae sunt inutilia et quae diserta dixerit uera dixisse uideatur; quamuis et in ipso eloquio habeat multa emendanda et a nimia exundantia reprimenda, quod in illo tibi quoque ut uiro graui, sicut tua indicant scripta, displicuit. sed hoc uel facile corrigitur uel sine detrimento fidei a lenibus mentibus amatur, toleratur a granibus;
For he has been rid of the division and error of the Donatists, or rather the Rogatists, by which he was formerly held—provided, however, that he understands the Catholic truth as he ought, so that we may truly rejoice at his conversion. For he has eloquence, by which he can explain what he thinks. Hence one must deal with him, and it must be wished for him, that he think rightly, lest he make delightful things that are useless, and that whatever he has said eloquently may seem to have been said truly; although even in his very eloquence he has much to be amended and to be restrained from excessive overflowing, which in him displeased you also as a serious man, as your writings indicate. But this is either easily corrected, or, without detriment to the faith, is loved by gentle minds and tolerated by grave ones.
因為他已擺脫多納徒——或更確切地說羅加徒——的分裂與謬誤,就是他從前被其挾制的;只是他須如所當然地明白大公真理,好叫我們真能為他的歸正而歡喜。因為他有口才,能闡明自己的想法。因此必須與他交涉,並當為他祈願,願他持守正確之見,免得他把無益之事弄得討人喜歡,使他凡說得華麗的都彷彿說得真確;雖然即或在他的口才本身上,也有許多需要修正、需要從過度氾濫中加以節制之處——這一點,正如你的著作所示,在他身上也使你這位持重之人不悅。但這事或是容易糾正,或是在無損信德的情況下,被溫和的心靈所喜愛、被持重的心靈所容忍。
24:6
habemus enim iam quosdam spumeos in sermone, sed in fide sanos. non itaque desperandum est etiam hoc in isto, quamuis sit tolerabile, si permanserit posse tamen expurgari et temperari atque ad integrum et solidum uel perduci uel reuocari modum. praesertim quia iuuenis esse perhibetur, ut quod minus habet peritia suppleat diligentia et quod cruditas loquacitatis eructat. aetatis maturitas deeoquat. illud molestum est et periculosum uel] perniciosum, si, cum laudatur eloquentia persuadeatur insipientia et in pretioso poculo bibatur pestifera potio.
For we already have certain men who are foamy in speech but sound in faith. Therefore one must not despair even of this in him, that, although it is tolerable, if it persists it can nevertheless be purged and tempered and either brought or recalled to a whole and solid measure. Especially because he is reported to be a young man, so that what he lacks in experience diligence may supply, and what the crudeness of talkativeness belches forth, the maturity of age may boil down. That is troublesome and dangerous, or rather pernicious, if, when eloquence is praised, folly is persuaded, and in a precious cup a pestilential draught is drunk.
因為我們已有某些人,說話浮誇如泡沫,信德卻是健全的。所以即便對他這一點,也不當絕望:雖然這是可容忍的,若持續下去,仍能被清除、被調和,並被帶到或召回到完整而穩固的分寸。尤其因為據說他是個年輕人,好叫殷勤補其經驗之不足,並使年歲的成熟熬去那多言之粗陋所噴吐的。惟有一事是麻煩且危險,甚或有害的,就是當口才受讚揚時,愚昧卻被人信服,並在寶貴的杯中喝下致命的毒漿。
24:7
Vt enim iam incipiam demonstrare, quae praecipue sint in eius disputatione uitanda, \'animam\' dicit \'a deo quidem factam nec dei esse partem sine naturam\', quod omnino uerum est. sed cum eam non uult ex nihilo factam fateri et aliam nullam creaturam unde sit facta commemorat atque ita illi dat auctorem deum, ut neque ex nullis exstantibus, id est ex nihilo, neque ex aliqua re, quae non est quod dens est.
For, that I may now begin to demonstrate what things in his disputation are chiefly to be avoided: he says that 'the soul was indeed made by God and is not a part of God nor of his nature,' which is altogether true. But since he is unwilling to confess that it was made out of nothing, and mentions no other creature out of which it was made, and thus assigns God as its author in such a way that it is neither out of things not previously existing—that is, out of nothing—nor out of any thing that is not what God is,
因為,好叫我如今開始指明在他辯論中主要當避免的事:他說「靈魂確是神所造的,並非神的一部分,也不屬神的本性」,這話完全正確。但他既不肯承認靈魂是從無中造的,又不提任何別的受造物作為造它的材料,反倒如此把神定為它的創造者,以致靈魂既非出於先前不存在之物——即從無中而出——也非出於任何不是神所是的東西,
24:8
sed \'de se ipso eam fecisse\' credatur, nescit eo se reuolui, quod declinasse se putat, ut scilicet nihil aliud anima quam dei natura sit ac sic consequenter et de dei natura fiat aliquid ab eodem deo, cui faciendo materia, de qua facit, sit ipse qui facit, ac per hoc et dei sit natura mutabilis et mutata in deterius eiusdem ipsius dei ab eodem ipso deo natura damnetur. quod pro tua fideli intellegentia quam non sit opinandum et quam sit a corde catholico secludendum longcque fugiendum uides. ita quippe anima uel de flatu facta uel dei flatus factus est ipsa, ut non de ipso sit, sed ab ipso de nihilo creata sit.
but so that it is believed that God 'made it out of himself,' he does not perceive that he rolls back into that from which he thinks he has turned aside—namely, that the soul is nothing other than the nature of God, and thus consequently that something is made even out of the nature of God by the same God, for whom, in making, the material out of which he makes is himself who makes; and thereby that the nature of God is both mutable and, being changed for the worse, that the nature of the same God is condemned by that same God. You see, according to your faithful understanding, how this is not to be supposed, and how it is to be shut out from a Catholic heart and fled far away. For thus indeed the soul is either made from a breath, or is made itself the breath of God, in such a way that it is not out of him, but was created by him out of nothing.
反倒讓人相信神「是用自己造了它」——他沒有察覺,他就滾回到他自以為已避開的那境地:即靈魂無非就是神的本性,如此接著便有某物竟是由那同一位神從神的本性中造出,而在他造作時,他所用以造作的材料,就是那造作者自己;於是神的本性既是可變的,又因被改變得更壞,以致那同一位神的本性被那同一位神所定罪。按你忠信的理解,你必看出這是何等不可設想、何等當從大公之心排除並遠遠逃避的。因為靈魂固然或是由氣息所造,或它自己就成了神的氣息,然而總要如此:它不是出於神,而是被神從無中所造。
24:9
neque enim sicut homo, quando sufflat, non potest de nihilo flatum facere, sed quem de isto acre ducit, hunc reddit, ita deo putandum est auras aliquas circumfusas iam fuisse, quarum exiguam quandam particulam spirando traheret et respirando refunderet, quando in hominis faciem sufflauit eique illo modo animam fecit. quod et si ita esset, nec sic dc ipso, sed de subiacenti re aliqua flabili posset esse quod flauit. sed absit, ut negemus omnipotentem dc nihilo flatum uitae facere potuisse, quo fieret homo in animam uiuam.
For it is not to be thought of God as it is of a man, who, when he blows, cannot make a breath out of nothing, but returns the breath which he draws from this air; so as to think that certain airs were already poured around God, of which he would draw some tiny particle by breathing in and pour it back by breathing out, when he breathed into the face of man and in that way made him a soul. And even if it were so, then not out of himself, but out of some underlying breathable thing, could that be which he breathed. But far be it that we should deny that the Almighty could make the breath of life out of nothing, whereby man became a living soul.
因為論到神,不可像論到人那樣:人吹氣時,不能從無中造出氣息,只是把他從這空氣所吸取的呼出;以致以為神周圍早已有某些空氣環繞,他吸氣時從中吸取極微小的一部分,呼氣時再把它放回——就是當他吹氣入人的臉、如此造他為活人的時候。即便真是如此,那他所吹出的,也不是出於他自己,而是出於某種在下、可供吹入之物。但斷不可如此:我們絕不否認全能者能從無中造出生命的氣息,使人成為活的靈魂。
24:10
atque in eas contrudamur angustias, ut uel iam fuisse aliquid, quod ipse non esset, unde flatum faceret, opinemur uel quod mutabile factum uidemus dc se ipso eum fecisse credamus. quod enim de ipso est, necesse est ut eiusdem naturae sit, cuius ipse est, ac per hoc etiam inmutabile sit; anima uero, quod omnes fatentur, mutabilis est: non ergo de ipso, quia non est inmutabilis sicut ipse. si autem de nulla alia re facta est, de nihilo facta est procul dubio, sed ab ipso. Quod uero \'eam non spiritum, sed corpus esse\' contendit, quid aliud uult efficere quam nos non ex anima et corpore, sed ex duobus uel etiam tribus constare corporibus?
And let us not be thrust into those straits, so as to suppose either that something already existed, which he himself was not, out of which he might make the breath, or to believe that, because we see it made mutable, he made it out of himself. For what is out of himself must necessarily be of the same nature as he himself is, and thereby also immutable; but the soul, as all confess, is mutable: therefore it is not out of himself, because it is not immutable as he is. But if it is made out of no other thing, it is made out of nothing, without doubt, yet by himself. But in that he 'contends it to be not a spirit, but a body,' what else does he wish to bring about than that we consist not of soul and body, but of two or even three bodies?
願我們不被逼入那些絕境,以致或設想早已有某物存在——就是那並非神本身、他可用以造氣息之物——或因見靈魂被造成可變的,便相信他是用自己造了它。因為凡出於他自己的,必然與他自己是同一本性,因而也是不可變的;但靈魂,如眾人所承認,乃是可變的:所以它不是出於他自己,因為它不像他那樣不可變。然而它若不是出於任何別的東西所造,那毫無疑問,它就是從無中所造,卻是被他所造。但在他「主張靈魂不是靈、而是物體」這一點上,他除了要使我們不是由魂與體、乃是由兩個甚至三個物體所組成之外,還想造成什麼呢?
24:11
cum enim \'spiritu, anima et corpore constare nos\' dicit et \'omnia haec tria corpora esse\' asserit, profecto ex tribus corporibus nos putat esse conpactos. in qua opinione quanta eum sequatur absurditas, illi potius quam tibi demonstrandum puto. uerum iste tolerabilis error est hominis, qui nondum cognouit esse aliquid, quod cum corpus non sit corporis tamen quandam similitudinem gerere possit. Illud plane quis ferat, quod in secundo libro, cum quaestionem difficillimam soluere conaretur de originali peccato, quatenus ad corpus animamque pertineat, si anima non de parentibus trahitur, sed a deo noua insufflatur, hanc ergo tam molestam et tam profundam enitens enodare quaestionem:
For when he says that 'we consist of spirit, soul, and body' and asserts that 'all these three are bodies,' assuredly he thinks that we are composed of three bodies. In which opinion, how great an absurdity attends him, I think must be demonstrated to him rather than to you. Yet this is a tolerable error of a man who has not yet learned that there is something which, though it be not a body, can nevertheless bear a certain likeness of a body. But who would bear that which, in the second book, when he tried to solve the most difficult question about original sin—how far it pertains to body and soul, if the soul is not derived from the parents, but breathed in new by God—striving therefore to unravel this so troublesome and so profound a question:
因為當他說「我們由靈、魂、體組成」並斷言「這三者都是物體」時,他分明是認為我們是由三個物體所構成。在這看法中,何等的荒謬伴隨著他,我想這該向他、而非向你去指明。然而,對於一個尚未學會有某物雖非物體卻仍能帶有物體某種相似的人來說,這還是個可容忍的錯誤。但誰能容忍他在第二卷中所說的話呢?他在其中試圖解決關於原罪的極艱難問題——就這罪如何關乎身體與靈魂,倘若靈魂不是從父母承襲而來,乃是神新吹入的——他既竭力要解開這如此麻煩、如此深奧的問題:
24:12
merito, inquit, per carnem priscam reparat habitudinem, quam uisa fuerat paulisper amisisse per carnem, ut per eam incipiat renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari . cernis nempe hominem ausum suscipere quod uires eius excedit in tam immane praecipitium decidisse, ut diceret inquinari animam meruisse per carnem, cum dicere nullo modo possit, unde hoc meritum traxerit ante carnem. si enim a carne incipit meritum habere peccati, dicat, si potest, unde ante peccatum suum carne meruerit inquinari. nam hoc meritum, quo in carnem peceatricem missa est, ut inquinaretur ex illa, profecto aut ex semet ipsa habuit autquod a uero multo amplius abhorretex deo.
'Deservedly,' he says, 'through the flesh it recovers the former condition which it seemed for a little while to have lost through the flesh, so that through it it may begin to be reborn, through which it had deserved to be defiled.' You surely discern that a man who dared to undertake what exceeds his powers has fallen into so monstrous a precipice as to say that the soul deserved to be defiled through the flesh, when he can in no way say whence it derived this merit before the flesh. For if merit of sin begins from the flesh, let him say, if he can, whence before its own sin it deserved to be defiled by the flesh. For this merit, by which it was sent into sinful flesh, that it might be defiled by it, assuredly it had either from itself, or—what is much more abhorrent from the truth—from God.
他說:「靈魂理所當然地藉肉體重得那從前的狀況,就是它彷彿藉肉體暫時失去的,好叫它藉那使它配受污穢的肉體,開始得以重生。」你必看出,一個膽敢承擔超出自己能力之事的人,已墜入何等可怕的深淵,竟說靈魂配得藉肉體受污穢,卻絲毫說不出它在肉體之先從何處得了這功過。因為若罪的功過始於肉體,那就讓他說——若他能的話——在它自己犯罪之先,它從何處配得被肉體污穢。因為這功過,就是靈魂藉以被差入犯罪之肉體、以致被其污穢的功過,它必定或是從自己得來,或是——這比真理更為可憎——從神得來。
24:13
ex carne quippe meritum non potuit habere ante carnem, quo merito inquinanda mitteretur in carnem. si ergo a semet ipsa hoc meritum habuit, quomodo habuit, quae ante carnem nihil mali fecit? si autem hoc meritum ex deo dicitur habuisse, quis hoc audiat, quis ferat, quis dici inpune permittat? non enim hoc loco quaeritur, quid meruerit, ut iudicaretur danmanda post carnem. sed quid meruerit ante carnem ita damnari, ut inquinanda mitteretur in carnem. explicet hoc, si potest, qui est ausus dicere inquinari animam meruisse per carnem. Item alio loco, cum eandem, qua se ipse inplicuerat, uelut explicandam proponeret quaestionem, tamquam ex persona aduersariorum ait:
For it could not have merit from the flesh before the flesh, by which merit it should be sent, to be defiled, into the flesh. If therefore it had this merit from itself, how did it have it, seeing that before the flesh it did no evil? But if it is said to have had this merit from God, who would hear this, who would bear it, who would permit it to be said with impunity? For it is not here asked what it deserved, that it should be judged worthy of condemnation after the flesh, but what it deserved before the flesh, that it should be so condemned as to be sent, to be defiled, into the flesh. Let him explain this, if he can, who dared to say that the soul deserved to be defiled through the flesh. Likewise in another place, when he proposed, as if to be unraveled, the same question in which he had entangled himself, he says, as though from the person of adversaries:
因為在肉體之先,靈魂不可能從肉體得功過,好憑此功過被差入肉體去受污穢。所以,它若是從自己得這功過,它怎能得著呢?既然它在肉體之先未行任何惡。但若說它是從神得這功過,誰能聽這話,誰能容忍,誰能容許人如此說而不受懲罰呢?因為此處所問的,不是它做了什麼、以致在肉體之後被判當受定罪,而是它在肉體之先做了什麼、以致被如此定罪,被差入肉體去受污穢。讓那膽敢說靈魂配得藉肉體受污穢的人來解釋這事——若他能的話。同樣,在另一處,當他把那使自己陷入其中的同一問題提出來、彷彿要加以解開時,他彷彿站在對頭的立場上說:
24:14
cur, inquiunt, deus animam tam iniusta animaduersione multauit, ut in corpus eam peccati relegare uoluerit, cum consortio carnis peccatrix esse incipit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit ? in huius quaestionis tamquam scopuloso gurgite debuit utique cauere naufragium nec eo se committere, unde se non erueret transeundo, sed forte redeundo, id est paenitendo. nam de praescientia dei se nititur liberare, sed frustra. praescientia quippe dei eos quos sanaturus est peccatores praenoscit, non facit. nam si eas animas liberat a peccato, quas innocentes et mundas inplicuit ipse peccato, uulnus sanat quod intulit nobis, non quod inuenit in nobis.
'Why,' they say, 'did God punish the soul with so unjust a chastisement, as to be willing to relegate it into the body of sin, so that it begins to be sinful by association with the flesh, which could not be sinful?' In the, as it were, rocky whirlpool of this question he certainly ought to have guarded against shipwreck, and not to have committed himself to a place from which he could extricate himself not by passing through, but perhaps by returning—that is, by repenting. For he strives to free himself by the foreknowledge of God, but in vain. For the foreknowledge of God foreknows those sinners whom he is going to heal; it does not make them. For if he frees from sin those souls which, innocent and clean, he himself entangled in sin, he heals the wound which he inflicted on us, not which he found in us.
他們說:「神為何以如此不公的懲罰責罰靈魂,竟願把它貶入罪的身體,好叫它藉與肉體結合開始成為犯罪的,而它本是不可能犯罪的呢?」在這問題彷彿佈滿礁石的漩渦裡,他實在該防備船難,不該把自己投入那樣一個地方——就是他不能靠穿越而出、或許只能靠折返(即悔改)才能脫身之處。因為他竭力想藉神的預知來為自己開脫,卻是徒然。因為神的預知乃是預先知道他將要醫治的那些罪人,並非造成他們。因為他若把那些他自己使之陷於罪中、本是無辜潔淨的靈魂從罪中釋放出來,那他就是醫治他加在我們身上的傷,而非他在我們裡面所發現的傷。
24:15
auertat autem deus et omnino absit, ut dicamus, quando lauacro regenerationis deus mundat animas paruulorum, tunc eum mala sua corrigere, quae illis ipse fecit, cum eas nullum habentes peccatum peccatrici carni, cuius originali peccato contaminarentur, ammiscuit. quas tamen iste accusans dicit inquinari meruisse per carnem nec potest dicere, unde tantum mali meruerint ante carnem. Hanc ergo quaestionem frustra se putans de praescientia dei posse dissoluere adhuc sese inuoluit et dicit: anima si peccatrix esse meruit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit, tamen neque in peccato remansit, quia in Christo praefigurata in peccato esse non debuit, sicut esse non potuit .
But may God avert it, and may it be altogether far from us, that we should say that, when by the washing of regeneration God cleanses the souls of little ones, he then corrects his own evils which he himself did to them, when he mingled them, having no sin, with sinful flesh, by whose original sin they were contaminated. Yet this man, accusing them, says that they deserved to be defiled through the flesh, and cannot say whence they deserved so great an evil before the flesh. Thinking therefore in vain that he can dissolve this question by the foreknowledge of God, he still entangles himself and says: 'The soul, if it deserved to be sinful, which could not be sinful, nevertheless did not remain in sin, because, prefigured in Christ, it ought not to be in sin, as it could not be.'
但願神攔阻,願這事全然遠離我們:以致我們竟說,當神藉重生的洗滌潔淨嬰孩的靈魂時,他乃是在糾正自己加給他們的惡——就是他把本無罪的靈魂與犯罪的肉體攙雜,使他們被那肉體的原罪玷污。然而這人卻控告他們,說他們配得藉肉體受污穢,又說不出他們在肉體之先從何處配得如此大的惡。因此他既徒然地以為能藉神的預知解決這問題,就仍把自己纏住,說:「靈魂縱使配得成為犯罪的——它本不能犯罪——它卻仍未停留在罪中,因為它既在基督裡被預表,就不當在罪中,正如它不能在罪中一樣。」
24:16
quid est quod dicit \'peccatrix esse non potuit\' uel \'in peccato esse non potuit\' nisi, credo, si non ueniret in carnem? neque enim potuit originali peccato esse peccatrix aut quoquo modo in originali peccato esse nisi per carnem, si de parente non trahitur. uidemus ergo cani per gratiam liberari a peccato, sed non uidemus unde meruerit haerere peccato. quid est ergo quod dicit: \'si peccatrix esse meruit, non tamen in peccato remansit\'? si enim ab illo quaeram, cur non in peccato remanserit, rectissime respondebit: \'quod cani Christi gratia liberauit. sicut ergo dicit. unde anima paruuli fuerit liberata peccatrix, sic etiam dicat, unde meruerit esse peccatrix.
What is it that he says, 'it could not be sinful' or 'it could not be in sin,' except, I believe, if it did not come into the flesh? For it could not be sinful by original sin, or in any way be in original sin, except through the flesh, if it is not derived from the parent. We see therefore that the soul is freed from sin by grace, but we do not see whence it deserved to cling to sin. What then is it that he says: 'if it deserved to be sinful, it did not however remain in sin'? For if I should ask of him why it did not remain in sin, he will most rightly answer: 'because the grace of Christ freed the soul.' As therefore he says whence the soul of the little one was freed, being sinful, so let him also say whence it deserved to be sinful.
他說「它本不能犯罪」或「它本不能在罪中」,這話是什麼意思呢?我想無非是:若它不進入肉體。因為它若不是從父母承襲而來,除了藉著肉體,就不可能因原罪成為犯罪的,也不可能以任何方式在原罪中。所以我們看見靈魂是藉恩典從罪中得釋放,卻看不見它從何處配得沾染於罪。那麼他說「靈魂縱使配得犯罪,卻未停留在罪中」,這是什麼意思呢?因為我若問他為何它未停留在罪中,他必極正確地回答:「因為基督的恩典釋放了靈魂。」所以,正如他說明嬰孩犯罪的靈魂從何處得釋放,他也該說明它從何處配得成為犯罪的。
24:17
Sed quid dicit, cui hoc quod praelocutus est contigit? namque, ut istam quaestionem sibi proponeret, ait: alia substruuntur obprobria querulis murmurationibus oblatrantum et excussi quasi quodam turbine identidem inter immania saxa conlidimurhoc si ego de illo dicerem forsitan succenseret; uerba sunt eius—: quibus praemissis proposuit quaestionem, in qua ipsa saxa, quibus conlisus naufragauit, ostenderet. ad hoc enim perductus est et tam horrendis cautibus inlatus, inpulsus, infixus, ut eruere sc nisi emendando quod dixit omnino non possit non ualens ostendere, quo merito anima sit facta peccatrix, quam dicere non timuit ante omne suum peccatum meruisse fieri peccatricem.
But what does he say, to whom that which he had said before has happened? For, in order to propose this question to himself, he says: 'Other reproaches are heaped up by the querulous murmurings of those who bark against us, and, shaken as if by some whirlwind, we are again and again dashed among monstrous rocks'—if I were to say this of him, perhaps he would be angry; the words are his own—: with these premised, he proposed the question in which he might display the very rocks upon which, dashed, he was shipwrecked. For to this he was led, and upon such dreadful crags carried, driven, and fixed, that he can in no way extricate himself except by amending what he said, being unable to show by what merit the soul was made sinful—which he did not fear to say deserved, before all its own sin, to be made sinful.
但那已遭遇他先前所言之後果的人,說什麼呢?因為,為了向自己提出這問題,他說:「還有別的辱罵,藉那些對我們狂吠者好抱怨的嘟囔堆砌起來,我們彷彿被某陣旋風搖撼,一次又一次地在猙獰的巨石間撞碎」——這話若是我論到他而說的,或許他會惱怒;但這是他自己的話——:先立下這些前提後,他提出那問題,好在其中顯出他撞上、以致遭難的那些礁石。因為他被引到這地步,被帶到、被驅趕、被釘在如此可怕的岩礁上,以致他除非修正自己所說的,否則絕無法脫身,因他無法指明靈魂是憑何功過被造成犯罪的——他卻不怕說靈魂在其自身一切罪之先便配得被造成犯罪的。
24:18
quis tam immane supplicium meretur sine peccato, ut in aliena iniquitate conceptus, antequam exeat de uisceribus matris, iam non sit sine peccato? de hac autem poena paruulorum animas, qui regenerantur in Christo, nullis eorum praecedentibus meritis gratuita liberat gratia; alioquin gratia iam non est gratia. proinde iste homo ualde intellegens, cui displicet in tanta profunditate etsi non docta, tamen cauta nostra cunetatio. dicat, si potest, in hanc poenam quo peruenerit anima merito, de qua poena liberat gratia sine merito; dicat, ut quod dixit aliqua, si ualucrit, ratione defendat. non enim hoc exigerem, nisi ipse dixisset. quod anima meruerit esse peccatrix.
Who deserves so monstrous a punishment without sin, that, conceived in another's iniquity, before it comes forth from its mother's womb, it is already not without sin? But from this penalty grace freely frees the souls of little ones who are regenerated in Christ, by no preceding merits of theirs; otherwise grace is now no longer grace. Accordingly, let this very intelligent man, to whom our hesitation—though not learned, yet cautious—in so great a depth is displeasing, say, if he can, by what merit the soul came into this penalty, from which penalty grace frees it without merit; let him say, that he may defend by some reason, if he shall be able, what he said. For I would not demand this, unless he himself had said that the soul deserved to be sinful.
誰無罪卻配得如此可怕的刑罰,以致在別人的罪孽中成孕,尚未從母腹出來,便已不是無罪的呢?但恩典白白地把那些在基督裡重生之嬰孩的靈魂從這刑罰中釋放,並非憑他們任何在先的功勞;不然,恩典就不再是恩典了。因此,讓這位極聰明的人——他不喜我們在如此深奧之事上那雖不博學卻謹慎的躊躇——來說,若他能的話:靈魂是憑何功過落入這刑罰,就是恩典無憑功過地把它從中釋放的刑罰;讓他來說,好使他能憑某種理由(若他辦得到)為自己所說的辯護。因為我本不會如此要求,若不是他自己曾說靈魂配得成為犯罪的。
24:19
dicat meritum cius utrum bonum fuerit anne malum. si bonum, quo merito bono uenit in malum? si malum, unde aliquod malum meritum ante omne peccatum? item dico: si bonum, non ergo cani gratis, sed secundum debitum liberat gratia, cuius praecessit meritum bonum, ac sic gratia iam non erit gratia; si autem malum, quaero quod sit. an quod uenit in carnem, quo non uenisset, nisi apud quem non est iniquitas ipse misisset? numquam igitur nisi se in peiora praecipitans hanc suam sententiam molietur astruere, qua dixit, quod anima meruerit esse peccatrix.
Let him say whether its merit was good or evil. If good, by what good merit did it come into evil? If evil, whence any evil merit before all sin? Likewise I say: if good, then grace does not free the soul gratuitously, but according to debt, since a good merit preceded, and thus grace will now no longer be grace; but if evil, I ask what it is. Is it that it came into the flesh, into which it would not have come, unless he in whom there is no iniquity had himself sent it? Never therefore, except by hurling himself into worse things, will he manage to establish this his opinion, by which he said that the soul deserved to be sinful.
讓他來說,那功過是善的還是惡的。若是善的,它憑何善的功過落入惡呢?若是惡的,一切罪之先又從何而有任何惡的功過呢?我同樣說:若是善的,那麼恩典就不是白白地釋放靈魂,而是按所欠的,因既有善功在先,如此恩典就不再是恩典;但若是惡的,我問那是什麼。莫非就是它進入了肉體——就是它本不會進入的,若不是那毫無不義者親自差它進去?因此,他除非把自己拋入更壞的境地,否則永無法確立他這見解,就是他所說「靈魂配得成為犯罪的」這見解。
24:20
et de his quidem paruulis, quorum in baptismo diluitur originale peccatum, inuenit qualitercumque quod diceret, quoniam praescientia dei praedestinatis in uitam aeternam nihil obesse potuisset paulisper alieno inhaerere peccato. quod tolerabiliter diceretur, si non iste uerbis suis inplicaretur dicens quod meruerit anima esse peccatrix. unde se omnino non liberat, nisi hoc eum dixisse paeniteat.
And concerning those little ones indeed, whose original sin is washed away in baptism, he found something, of whatever sort, to say, since the foreknowledge of God could in no way have harmed those predestined to eternal life by their adhering for a little while to another's sin. Which might be tolerably said, if this man did not entangle himself in his own words, saying that the soul deserved to be sinful. From which he does not at all free himself, unless it repents him to have said this.
至於那些嬰孩,他們的原罪在洗禮中被洗淨,他倒找到了某種說法(不論那說法如何),因為對於那些被預定得永生的人,神的預知斷不能因他們暫時沾附別人的罪而害了他們。這話本可勉強說得過去,若這人不把自己纏在自己的話裡,說靈魂配得成為犯罪的。就這一點,他絲毫無法為自己開脫,除非他為說了這話而懊悔。
24:21
De illis autem paruulis qui morte praeueniuntur, priusquam baptizentur in Christo, cum respondere uoluissct, ausus est \'cis promittere non solum paradisum, uerum etiam regnum caelorum\' non inueniens, qua exiret, ne deum animas innocentes dicere cogeretur aeterna morte damnare, quas nullo merito praecedente peccati carni inserit peccatrici. sed utcumque sentiens quid mali dixerit sine ulla Christi gratia redimi animas paruulorum in aeternam uitam regnumque caelorum et in eis posse solui originale peccatum sine Christi baptismo, in quo fit remissio peccatorum, uidens ergo, in quam se profunditatem naufragosi gurgitis iecerit:
But concerning those little ones who are overtaken by death before they are baptized in Christ, when he wished to respond, he dared 'to promise them not only paradise, but even the kingdom of heaven,' not finding by what way he might get out, lest he be compelled to say that God condemns innocent souls to eternal death—souls which, by no preceding merit, he grafts into sinful flesh. But somehow perceiving what an evil thing he had said, that the souls of little ones are redeemed into eternal life and the kingdom of heaven without any grace of Christ, and that original sin can be dissolved in them without the baptism of Christ, in which the remission of sins takes place—seeing therefore into what depth of a shipwrecking whirlpool he had cast himself:
但論到那些在基督裡受洗之前便被死亡追上的嬰孩,當他想要作答時,竟膽敢「不僅應許他們樂園,甚至應許天國」,因他找不到脫身之路,免得被迫說神把無辜的靈魂定為永死——就是他毫無在先的功過便把它們接入犯罪之肉體的靈魂。但他多少察覺自己說了何等惡的話,就是嬰孩的靈魂竟無基督的任何恩典便被贖入永生與天國,並且在他們身上,原罪竟能不藉基督的洗禮而得解除——而罪的赦免正是在那洗禮中發生的——他既看見自己已把自己拋入何等使人遭難之漩渦的深處:
24:22
sane, inquit, pro eis oblationes assi- duas et offerenda iugiter sanctorum censeo sacrificia sacerdotum . ecce aliud, unde numquam exiturus est, nisi eum dixisse paeniteat. quis enim offerat corpus Christi nisi pro eis, qui membra sunt Christi? ex quo autem ab illo dictum est: nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, non potest intrare in regnum d e i, et alio loco: qui perdiderit animam suam propter m e, inueniet e a m, nemo fit membrum Christi nisi aut baptismate in Christo aut morte pro Cliristo.
'Indeed,' he says, 'for them I judge that assiduous oblations and the sacrifices of the holy priests are to be continually offered.' Behold another thing from which he will never get out, unless it repents him to have said it. For who would offer the body of Christ except for those who are members of Christ? And since it was said by him: 'Unless one be born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God,' and in another place: 'He who loses his soul for my sake shall find it,' no one becomes a member of Christ except either by baptism in Christ or by death for Christ.
他說:「實在,我認為當為他們不斷獻上殷勤的祭獻,並持續獻上聖潔祭司的祭物。」看哪,這又是一件他永無法脫身之事,除非他為說了這話而懊悔。因為除了為那些作基督肢體的人,誰會獻上基督的身體呢?既然主曾說:「人若不是從水和聖靈生的,就不能進神的國」,又在另一處說:「凡為我喪掉生命的,必得著生命」,那麼除了或藉在基督裡受洗、或藉為基督而死,無人能成為基督的肢體。
24:23
Vnde et latro ille non ante crucem domini sectator, sed in cruce confessor, de quo nonnumquam praeiudicium captatur siue temptatur contra baptismatis sacramentum, a Cypriano sancto inter martyres computatur, qui suo sanguine baptizantur, quod plerisque non baptizatis feruente persecutione prouenit. tanto namque pondere appensum est tantumque ualuit apud eum, qui haec nouit appendere, quod confessus est dominum crucifixum, quantum si fuisset pro domino crucifixus. tunc enim fides eius de ligno floruit, quando discipulorum marcuit, nisi, cuius mortis terrore marcuerat, eius resurrectione reuiresceret. illi enim desperauerunt de moriente, ille sperauit in commoriente;
Whence also that thief, not a follower of the Lord before the cross, but a confessor on the cross—concerning whom sometimes a prejudgment is seized upon, or an attempt is made, against the sacrament of baptism—is reckoned by holy Cyprian among the martyrs who are baptized in their own blood, which happens to very many who are not baptized when persecution is raging. For with so great a weight was it weighed, and it availed so much with him who knows how to weigh these things, that he confessed the crucified Lord, as much as if he had been crucified for the Lord. For then his faith flowered from the wood, when the faith of the disciples withered—unless it were that, by the resurrection of him at the terror of whose death it had withered, it should grow green again. For they despaired of the dying one; he hoped in the one dying with him.
由此,那強盜——在十字架之前不是主的跟隨者,卻在十字架上作了認信者,論到他,有時人抓住或試圖立下一種對抗洗禮聖禮的成見——被聖居普良算在那些以自己的血受洗的殉道者之列,這事臨到許多在逼迫烈燃時未受洗的人。因為在那位知道如何權衡這些事的主看來,這事被權衡得何等重、何等有效:他認信被釘的主,其分量竟如同他曾為主被釘一般。因為那時,正當門徒的信德枯萎時,他的信德卻從那木頭上開花——若不是他的信德因那使它枯萎、其死亡令人驚恐者的復活而重新發青,就不會如此。因為門徒對那垂死的主絕望了,他卻對那與他一同垂死的主存了盼望;
24:24
refugerunt illi auctorem uitae, rogauit ille consortem poenae; doluerunt illi tamquam hominis mortem, credidit ille regnaturum esse post mortem; deseruerunt illi sponsorem salutis, honorauit ille socium crucis. inuenta est in eo mensura martyris, qui tunc in Christum credidit, quando defecerunt qui futuri erant martyres. et hoc quidem oculis domini clarum fuit, qui non baptizato tamquam niartj-rii sanguine abluto tantam felicitatem statim contulit. sed etiam nostrum quis non consideret, quanta fide, quanta spe, quanta caritate mortem pro Christo uiuente suscipere potuit, qui uitam in moriente quaesiuit?
they fled from the author of life, he begged the sharer of his penalty; they grieved as at the death of a man, he believed that he would reign after death; they deserted the surety of salvation, he honored the companion of the cross. In him was found the measure of a martyr, who then believed in Christ, when those who were to be martyrs failed. And this indeed was clear to the eyes of the Lord, who conferred so great a felicity at once upon one not baptized, as though washed by the blood of martyrdom. But which of us also would not consider with what faith, with what hope, with what love he could have undertaken death for the living Christ, who sought life in the dying one?
他們從生命的創始者面前逃跑,他卻懇求那與他同受刑罰的;他們如同為一個人的死而哀傷,他卻相信主在死後必要作王;他們離棄那救恩的保證,他卻尊敬那十字架上的同伴。在他身上顯出殉道者的分量,就是當那些將要作殉道者的人失敗時,他卻信了基督。這事實在在主眼中是清楚的,他立時把如此大的福分賜給一個未受洗的人,彷彿他已被殉道的血洗淨。但我們中間誰不思想:這人既在那垂死者身上尋求生命,他若為那活著的基督捨命,會是憑著何等的信、何等的望、何等的愛呢?
24:25
hue accedit, quia non incredibiliter dicitur latronem qui tunc credidit iuxta dominum crucifixum aqua illa, quae de unlnere lateris eius emicuit, tamquam sacratissimo baptismo fuisse perfusum, ut omittam quod eum, antequam damnaretur, baptizatum non fuisse, quoniam nemo nostrum nouit, nemo conuincit. uerum haec ut uolet quisque accipiat, dum tamen de baptismo non praescribatur saluatoris praecepto huius latronis exemplo et non baptizatis parunlis nemo promittat inter damnationem regnumque caelorum quietis uel felicitatis cuiuslibet atque ubilibet quasi medium locum.
To this is added, that it is said not incredibly that the thief who then believed beside the crucified Lord was, as it were, sprinkled with a most sacred baptism by that water which gushed forth from the wound of his side—to say nothing of the fact that no one of us knows, no one proves, that he had not been baptized before he was condemned. But let each one take these things as he will, provided only that concerning baptism it be not laid down, contrary to the precept of the Savior, by the example of this thief, and that no one promise to unbaptized little ones, between damnation and the kingdom of heaven, as it were a middle place of any rest or felicity whatsoever, and anywhere.
此外還可加上:有一說法並非難以置信,就是那當時在被釘的主身旁相信的強盜,藉那從主肋旁傷口湧流出來的水,彷彿受了最神聖之洗禮的澆灌——且不論這一事實:我們中無人知道、無人能證明他在被定罪之前未曾受洗。但願各人隨自己的意思領受這些事,只要在洗禮的事上,不憑這強盜的榜樣、違背救主的命令而立下定規,並且無人向未受洗的嬰孩應許在定罪與天國之間有一個彷彿中間之地,享有任何安息或福樂、且在任何地方。
24:26
hoc enim eis etiam heresis Pelagiana promisit, quia nec damnationem metuit paruulis, quos nullum putat habere originale peccatum, nec sperat eis regnum caelorum, si non perueniunt ad baptismatis sacramentum. iste autem cum confiteatur paruulos originali obstrictos esse peccato, eis etiam regnum caelorum non baptizatis ausus est polliceri, quod nec illi ausi sunt, qui eos asserunt sine ullo prorsus esse peccato. ecce qualibus se laqueis praesumptionis innectat, nisi eum talia scripsisse paeniteat!
For this even the Pelagian heresy promised them, since it neither fears damnation for the little ones, whom it thinks to have no original sin, nor hopes for them the kingdom of heaven, if they do not attain to the sacrament of baptism. But this man, although he confesses that little ones are bound by original sin, yet dared to promise them, even unbaptized, the kingdom of heaven—which not even those dared, who assert that they are altogether without any sin. Behold with what snares of presumption he entangles himself, unless it repents him to have written such things!
因為連伯拉糾異端也向他們應許了這個,因它既不為嬰孩懼怕定罪(因它認為嬰孩沒有原罪),也不為他們盼望天國(若他們未達到洗禮的聖禮)。但這人雖承認嬰孩被原罪捆綁,卻膽敢向他們——即使未受洗——應許天國,這是連那些斷言嬰孩全然無罪的人也不敢做的。看哪,他以何等自負的網羅纏住自己,除非他為寫了這樣的話而懊悔!
24:27
De fratre autem sanctae Perpetuae Dinocrate nec scriptura ipsa canonica est nec illa sic scripsit uel quicumque illud scripsit, ut illum puerum, qui septennis mortuus fuit, sine baptismo diceret fuisse defunctum, pro quo illa imminente martyrio creditur exaudita, ut a poenis transferretur ad requiem. nam illius aetatis pueri et mentiri et uerum loqui et confiteri et negare iam possunt. et ideo cum baptizantur, iam et symbolum reddunt et ipsi pro se ad interrogata respondent.
But concerning Dinocrates, the brother of holy Perpetua, neither is that scripture itself canonical, nor did she—or whoever wrote it—so write as to say that that boy, who died at seven years of age, had died without baptism, on whose behalf she is believed to have been heard when martyrdom was imminent, so that he might be transferred from punishments to rest. For boys of that age can already both lie and speak the truth, both confess and deny. And therefore, when they are baptized, they already both recite the creed and themselves answer for themselves to the questions asked.
但論到聖佩爾佩圖亞的弟弟迪諾克拉特斯,那段記載本身既非正典,那位——無論是她還是寫下此事的人——也並未如此寫道,說那個七歲便死去的男孩是未受洗而亡的;據信正是在殉道迫近之時,她為他祈求而蒙垂聽,使他從刑罰中被遷往安息。因為那年齡的男孩已能說謊也能說真話,能認信也能否認。因此,當他們受洗時,已能背誦信經,並親自為自己回答所問的問題。
24:28
quis igitur scit, utrum puer ille post baptismum persecutionis tem-\' pore a patre impio per idololatriam fuerit alienatus a Christo, propter quod in damnationem mortuus ierit nec inde nisi pro Christo moriturae sororis precibus donatus exierit? Sed etiamsi hoc isti concedatur, quod salua fide catholica et ecclesiastica regula nulla ratione conceditur.
Who therefore knows whether that boy, after baptism, at the time of persecution, was alienated from Christ by his impious father through idolatry, on account of which he went to death in condemnation, and did not come forth from there except by being granted to the prayers of his sister, who was about to die for Christ? But even if this be conceded to this man—which by no reasoning is conceded while the Catholic faith and the ecclesiastical rule are kept safe.
那麼,誰知道那男孩是否在受洗之後、在逼迫之時,被他不敬虔的父親藉偶像崇拜引離基督,以致他在定罪中赴死,並且若非蒙那將要為基督而死之姊姊的祈求所賜,他就無法從那裡出來呢?但縱使這一點被讓予這人——這在保全大公信仰與教會規則的前提下,是絕無任何理由可讓步的。
24:29
ut pro non baptizatis cuiuslibet aetatis hominibus offeratur sacrificium corporis et sanguinis Christi, tamquam per huiusmodi pietatem suorum ad regnum caelorum quo perueniant adiuuentur, quid responsurus est de tot milibus infantum, qui nascuntur ex impiis nec in manus piorum aliqua uel diuina uel humana miseratione perueniunt et de ista uita in illa tenerrima aetate sine lauacro regenerationis abscedunt? dicat, si potest, unde istae animae sic peccatrices fieri meruerunt, ut a peccato saltem nec postea liberentur. si enim quaeram, quare damnari mereantur, si non baptizantur, recte mihi respondetur: \'propter originale peccatum\'; item si quaeram, unde traxerint originale peccatum.
As for the claim that the sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ should be offered on behalf of unbaptized persons of whatever age, as though through such piety on the part of their own kin they might be helped to attain the kingdom of heaven — what answer will he give concerning so many thousands of infants who are born of the ungodly and never come into the hands of the godly through any pity, whether divine or human, and who depart from this life in that most tender age without the laver of regeneration? Let him say, if he can, whence these souls came to deserve to become so sinful that they are not, at the very least, set free from sin even afterward. For if I ask why they deserve to be condemned when they are not baptized, the correct answer is given me: 'because of original sin'; and likewise if I ask whence they contracted original sin.
至於有人主張,應當為任何年紀未受洗的人獻上基督身體與寶血的祭獻,彷彿藉著他們親屬這樣的虔敬,他們就能得着幫助以進入天國——那麼,對於成千上萬生於不敬虔之人、又從未因任何神性或人性的憐憫而落入敬虔者之手、並在那極其稚嫩的年紀未經重生之洗便離開此生的嬰孩,他要如何作答呢?倘若他能夠,就讓他說明:這些靈魂究竟從何而應當變得如此有罪,以致連事後也不能脫離罪。因為若我問:他們若不受洗,何以應受定罪,我得到的正確回答是:「因著原罪」;同樣若我問:他們從何處沾染了原罪。
24:30
iste respondebit: \'I\'X carne utique peccatrice\'. si ergo quaeram, unde damnari meruerint in peccatricem carnem, quae nihil mali fecerant ante carnemhic inueniat quid respondeat , et sic damnari ad alienorum peccatorum subeunda contagia, ut nec baptisma regeneret male generatos nee sacrificia expient inquinatosibi enim et de talibus hii paruuli nati sunt siue adhuc usque nascuntur, ut, eis nullo tali possit adiutorio subueniri —, hic certe omnis argumentatio deficit. non enim quaerimus, unde animae damnari meruerint post carnis consortium peccatricis, sed qua.
He will answer: 'from the sinful flesh, of course.' If then I ask whence they deserved to be condemned to sinful flesh, seeing that they had done no evil before the flesh — let him here find what to answer, and how they came to be condemned to undergo the contagion of others' sins in such a way that neither does baptism regenerate the ill-begotten nor do sacrifices expiate the defiled — for in that place also these little ones were born of such parents, or are even now still being born, so that no such aid can come to their rescue — here surely all argumentation fails. For we are not asking whence souls deserved to be condemned after their partnership with sinful flesh, but by what.
他會回答說:「當然是從有罪的肉體而來。」那麼,倘若我問:他們既在肉體之前未曾行過任何惡,何以應當被定罪而進入有罪的肉體——就讓他在此找出可作的回答,並說明他們如何被定罪去承受他人罪的沾染,以致惡生者既不被洗禮重生,受玷污者也不被祭獻潔淨——因為在那境地裏,這些幼小者也是生於這樣的父母,或如今仍在出生,以致無任何這類幫助能救援他們——在此,一切論證確實都失效了。因為我們所問的,並非靈魂在與有罪肉體結合之後何以應受定罪,而是憑何。
24:31
rimus, unde animae damnari meruerint ad subeundum carnis consortium peccatricis nullum peccatum habentes ante carnis consortium peccatricis. non est, ut dicatur: \'nihil eis offuit alieni peccati paulisper communicata contagio, quibus in dei praescientia fuerat parata redemptio\'. de\' his enim nunc loquimur, quibus ante baptismum de corpore exeuntibus redemptio nulla succurrit. non est, ut dicatur: \'eas, quas baptisma non abluit, sacrificia pro eis crebra mundabunt, quod praesciens deus paululum illas uoluit alienis haerere peccatis sine ullo exitio damnationis aeternae et cum spe felicitatis aeternae\'.
...we ask whence souls deserved to be condemned to enter into partnership with sinful flesh, when they had no sin before their partnership with sinful flesh. It cannot be said: 'the briefly shared contagion of another's sin did them no harm, since in God's foreknowledge a redemption had been prepared for them.' For we are now speaking of those to whom, departing from the body before baptism, no redemption comes. It cannot be said: 'those whom baptism does not wash, frequent sacrifices offered on their behalf will cleanse, since God, foreknowing this, willed that they should for a little while cleave to others' sins without any destruction of eternal condemnation and with hope of eternal happiness.'
……我們所問的是:靈魂既在與有罪肉體結合之前並無任何罪,何以應當被定罪去承受與有罪肉體的結合。不能這樣說:「他人之罪那短暫共染的沾污並未傷害他們,因為在神的預知中已為他們預備了救贖。」因為我們如今所談論的,正是那些在受洗之前便離開身體、無任何救贖臨到他們的人。也不能這樣說:「那些洗禮未曾洗淨的,將由屢次為他們獻上的祭獻所潔淨,因為神既預知此事,便願意讓他們暫時沾附於他人之罪,而不至陷入永刑的毀滅,且懷有永福的盼望。」
24:32
de his enim nunc loquimur, quarum natiuitas apud impios et ex impiis nulla talia poterit inuenire praesidia. quae quidem si adhiberi possent, procul dubio non baptizatis prodesse non possent, sicut nec illa quae de libro Machabeorum commemorauit sacrificia facta pro peccatoribus mortuis eis aliquid profuissent, si circumcisi non fuissent.
For we are now speaking of those whose birth among the ungodly and from the ungodly can find no such safeguards. And even if such could be applied, they would without doubt be of no benefit to the unbaptized — just as those sacrifices which he mentioned from the Book of Maccabees, offered for the dead sinners, would have profited them nothing had they not been circumcised.
因為我們如今所談論的,正是那些出生於不敬虔者之中、又出於不敬虔者、無法找到任何這類保障的人。而縱然這些保障能夠施行,對未受洗者也必然毫無益處——正如他從瑪加伯書所提及的、為已死罪人所獻的祭獻,若他們未曾受割禮,對他們也毫無裨益。
24:33
Inueniat ergo, si potest, iste quid dicat, cum ab illo quaeritur, quid meruerit anima sine ullo peccato uel originali uel proprio sic ad subeundum alienum peccatum originale damnari, ut non ab illo ualeat liberari, et uideat quid eligat c duobus, utrum dicat etiam eas animas morientium paruulorum, quae hinc sine lauacro regenerationis abscedunt et pro quibus nullum sacrificium corporis dominici offertur, a nexu peccati originalis absolui, cum apostolus doceat ex uno ire omnes in condemnationem, quibus utique non subucnit gratia, ut per unum eruantur in redemptionem, an dicat animas non habentes ullum uel proprium uel originale peccatum et omni modo innocentes, simplices, puras a iusto deo, cum eas ipse non liberandas carni inserit peccatrici, aeterna damnatione puniri.
Let him therefore find, if he can, what to say when he is asked what a soul — free of all sin, whether original or its own — deserved, that it should be so condemned to undergo another's original sin that it cannot be delivered from it; and let him see which of two things he chooses: whether to say that even those souls of dying infants, who depart hence without the laver of regeneration and on whose behalf no sacrifice of the Lord's body is offered, are absolved from the bond of original sin — though the Apostle teaches that from one man all go into condemnation, those namely upon whom grace does not come to their rescue that through the one they might be delivered into redemption — or to say that souls having no sin whatever, whether their own or original, and in every way innocent, simple, and pure, are punished with eternal condemnation by the just God, when He Himself inserts them, not to be delivered, into sinful flesh.
因此,倘若他能夠,就讓他找出當被問及時可作的回答:一個靈魂既無任何原罪或本罪,何以應當如此被定罪去承受他人的原罪,以致不能從中得釋放;並讓他看看要在兩者之間擇取哪一項:他是要說,就連那些垂死嬰孩的靈魂——他們未經重生之洗而離世,也無任何主的身體之祭獻為他們獻上——也脫離了原罪的束縛(雖然使徒教導說,因一人眾人都進入定罪,恩典並未救援他們,使他們藉著一人得蒙救贖);還是要說,那些毫無本罪或原罪、在各方面都無辜、純樸、潔淨的靈魂,被公義的神以永刑處罰,因祂親自將它們置入有罪的肉體、卻不使之得釋放?
24:34
Ego nihil istorum duorum dicendum esse confirmo nec illud tertium alibi peccasse animas ante carnem, ut damnari mererentur in carnemapostolus quippe apertissime definiuit nondum in carne natos nihil egisse boni seu mali; unde constat paruulos, ut remissione indigeant peccatorum. non nisi originale contraxisse peccatumnec illud quartum eas animas paruulorum sine baptismate moriturorum a iusto deo in carnem peccatricem relegari atque damnari, quas praesciuit, si ad aetatem peruenissent. in qua libero uterentur arbitrio, male fuisse uicturas.
For my part I affirm that neither of these two things is to be said, nor that third thing — that souls sinned somewhere else before the flesh, so as to deserve condemnation into the flesh; for the Apostle most plainly defined that those not yet born in the flesh had done nothing good or evil, whence it is established that little ones, in that they need remission of sins, have contracted nothing but original sin — nor that fourth thing, that those souls of infants destined to die without baptism are by the just God banished into sinful flesh and condemned, because He foreknew that, had they reached the age at which they would use free will, they would have lived wickedly.
至於我,我確認這兩者都不當說,也不當說那第三項——即靈魂在肉體之前曾在別處犯罪,以致應受定罪而進入肉體;因為使徒極其明白地界定,那尚未在肉體中出生者未曾行過任何善惡,由此可知:幼小者既需要罪的赦免,除原罪外並未沾染任何罪——也不當說那第四項,即那些注定未受洗而死的嬰孩靈魂,是被公義的神放逐入有罪肉體並定罪的,因祂預知:他們若活到能運用自由意志的年紀,便會生活得敗壞。
24:35
hoc namque nec iste ausus est dicere in tantis angustiis constitutus, immo etiam contra istam uanitatem iam satis manifeste ac breuiter est locutus, ubi ait \'iniustum deum futurum fuisse, si non perfectis propriae uoluntatis operibus uellet hominem iudicare non natum\'. hoc enim respondit. cum tractaret quaestionem aduersus cos qui dicunt: \'cur deus hominem faciebat, quem utpote praescius sciebat futurum non bonum?\'non natum enim iudicaret, si propterea creare noluisset, quia non bonum futurum esse praescisset. et utique, sicut et huic uisum est, de perfectis eius operibus debuisset hominem indicare, non de praecognitis nec fieri aliquando permissis.
For this indeed not even he, placed in such straits, dared to say; nay rather, against this very vanity he has already spoken clearly and briefly enough, where he says that 'God would have been unjust had He willed to judge a man not yet born, apart from any completed works of his own will.' For this is what he answered when he was treating the question against those who say: 'why did God make a man whom, being foreknowing, He knew would not turn out good?' For He would not judge the unborn if He had refused to create him for this reason, that He foreknew he would not be good. And indeed, as it also seemed right to him, God ought to judge a man on his completed works, not on things foreknown and never permitted to come about.
因為就連他,處於如此困境之中,也不敢說這話;不但如此,他自己已針對這種虛妄相當清楚而簡短地說過,他說:「倘若神願意在人未出生、尚無其本人意志所成就之工的情況下審判他,神就是不公義的。」因為當他處理那些人所提的問題時——那些人說:「神為何造一個祂既預知、便曉得將不成為善的人?」——他正是這樣回答。因為神若因預知那人不會為善而拒絕創造他,祂便不會審判那未出生者。而且,正如他自己所見的,神本應憑人所成就之工來審判人,而非憑那些預知卻從未准許發生之事。
24:36
nam si peccata, quae si homo uiueret commissurus esset. etiam non commissa damnantur in mortuo, nullum beneficium conlatum est illi, qui raptus est, ne malitia mutaret intellectum eius, quando quidem iudicabitur secundum eam, quae in illo fuerat futura, malitiam, non secundum eam, quae in illo inuenta est, innocentiam et de nullo mortuo baptizato poterit esse securitas, quia et post baptismum non qualitercumque peccare, uerum etiam apostatare homines possunt. quid?
For if sins which a man would have committed had he lived are, though not committed, condemned in one who is dead, then no benefit has been conferred upon him who was taken away lest wickedness alter his understanding — since he will be judged according to the wickedness that would have been in him, not according to the innocence that is found in him. And there could be no security concerning any dead baptized person, since even after baptism men can not only sin in whatever manner but even apostatize. What then?
因為,倘若一個人若活着便會犯的罪,儘管未曾犯下,卻在他死後被定罪,那麼對於那被提去、免得惡意改變其悟性的人,便毫無益處可言——因他將按那本會在他裏面的惡意受審判,而非按那在他裏面所發現的無辜。這樣,對任何已受洗而死的人也不能有把握,因為人即使在受洗之後,不但能以任何方式犯罪,甚至能背道。那又如何呢?
24:37
si ergo qui baptizatus hinc raptus est, apostata erat futurus, si uiueret, nullumne illi beneficium putabimus esse conlatum, quod raptus est, ne malitia mutaret intellectum eius, et propter dei praescientiam non sicut fidele membrum Christi, sed sicut apostatam iudicandum esse censebimus? quanto enim melius, si peccata nondum facta, nondum cogitata, sed praecognita et futura puniuntur, proicerentur illi duo de paradiso ante peceatum, ne in loco tam sancto et beatifico peccaretur! quid quod ipsa exinanitur omnino praescientia, si quod praescitur non erit? quomodo enim recte dicitur praesciri futurum, quod non est futurum ?
If, then, one who was baptized and taken away hence would have become an apostate had he lived, shall we suppose that no benefit was conferred on him in that he was taken away lest wickedness alter his understanding, and shall we judge, on account of God's foreknowledge, that he must be judged not as a faithful member of Christ but as an apostate? For how much better, if sins not yet done, not yet even thought of, but foreknown and future are punished, that those two should have been cast out of paradise before sin, lest sin be committed in a place so holy and blessed! And what of this — that foreknowledge itself is utterly emptied out if what is foreknown will not come to be? For how is it rightly said that a future thing is foreknown, when it will not be future?
那麼,倘若一個已受洗而從此被提去的人,若活着便會成為背道者,難道我們要認為:他因被提去、免得惡意改變其悟性,便毫無所得的益處?難道我們要因神的預知而判定:他不當被當作基督忠信的肢體,反倒當作背道者受審判?因為,倘若尚未行、尚未想到、卻已預知且將來的罪要受懲罰,那麼把那二人在犯罪之前逐出樂園,免得在如此聖潔蒙福之地犯罪,豈不好得多!還有一點:倘若所預知之事將不發生,預知本身豈非完全落空?因為,一件將來之事既將不成為將來,怎能正確地說它被預知呢?
24:38
quomodo ergo puniuntur peccata, quae nulla sunt, id est quae nec uita ista nondum incipiente commissa sunt ante carnem nec morte praeueniente post carnem? Hoc itaque medium, ex quo anima missa est in carnem, quo usque solueretur a carne, quoniam paruuli anima est nee liberi arbitrii gessit aetatem, non inuenit unde damnaretur non percepto baptismo nisi originale peccatum. cx hoc peccato iuste damnari animam non negamus, quia peccato supplicium lex iusta constituit; sed ad hoc peccatum subeundum cur damnata sit quaerimus, si non ex illa una trahitur, quae in generis humani primo patre peccauit.
How then are sins punished which are nonexistent — that is, which were neither committed before the flesh, this present life not yet beginning, nor after the flesh, death forestalling them? Accordingly, in this interval from when the soul was sent into the flesh until it should be released from the flesh, since it is the soul of a little one and has not lived the age of free will, it finds no ground for its condemnation, baptism not having been received, except original sin. That the soul is justly condemned for this sin we do not deny, since the just law has appointed punishment for sin; but we ask why it has been condemned to undergo this sin, if it is not derived from that one sin which was committed in the first father of the human race.
那麼,那些不存在的罪——即那些既未在肉體之前犯下(此生尚未開始),也未在肉體之後犯下(死亡先攔阻了它們)的罪——如何受懲罰呢?因此,在靈魂被差入肉體、直到它從肉體得釋放的這段中間時期,既然這是幼小者的靈魂、尚未度過自由意志的年紀,它便找不到任何可受定罪的緣由(洗禮未曾領受),除了原罪。靈魂因這罪而被公義地定罪,我們並不否認,因為公義的律法已為罪定下刑罰;但我們所問的是:它何以被定罪去承受這罪,倘若它並非源自那一項在人類始祖裏所犯的罪。
24:39
quamobrem si deus non damnat innocentes nec facit nocentes, quos perspicit innocentes, et si animas non liberat siue ab originalibus siue a propriis peccatis nisi in ecclesia Christi baptismus Christi et si animae ante carnem nullum habuerunt omnino peccatum et si peccata antequam committantur et multo magis quae numquam commissa sunt damnari iusta lege non possunt, nihil horum quattuor iste dicat et, si potest, explicet, paruulorum animae, quae sine baptismo exeuntes in damnationem mittuntur, quo merito in carnem peccatricem, quae nihil peccanerunt, missae sunt, ut illic inucnirent peccatum, propter quod merito damnarentur.
Wherefore, if God does not condemn the innocent nor make guilty those whom He perceives to be innocent; and if He does not deliver souls, whether from original or from their own sins, except in the Church of Christ through the baptism of Christ; and if souls had absolutely no sin at all before the flesh; and if sins before they are committed — and much more those which have never been committed — cannot be condemned by a just law: let him say none of these four things, and, if he can, let him explain by what desert the souls of infants, which depart without baptism and are sent into condemnation, were sent into sinful flesh, though they had committed no sin, so as to find there the sin on account of which they are deservedly condemned.
因此,倘若神不定無辜者的罪,也不使祂看為無辜之人成為有罪;倘若祂惟獨在基督的教會裏、藉著基督的洗禮,才使靈魂脫離原罪或本罪;倘若靈魂在肉體之前絕無任何罪;倘若罪在未犯之前——更何況那從未犯下之罪——不能按公義的律法被定罪:那麼就讓他這四項都不要說,並且,倘若他能夠,就讓他解釋:那些未受洗而離世、被送入定罪的嬰孩靈魂,既未曾犯任何罪,是憑何功過被送入有罪的肉體,以致在那裏找到罪,好使他們被理當定罪。
24:40
porro si quattuor ista deuitans, quae sana doctrina condemnat, id est si non audens dicere uel sine ullo peccato exsistentes a di\'o fieri animas peccatrices aut sine Christi sacramento in eis solui originale peccatum aut eas alicubi peccasse, antequam mitterentur in carnem, aut ea quae numquam habuerunt in eis peccata damnari, si haec nolens dicere, quoniam non sunt utique dicenda, dixerit paruulos non trahere originale peccatum nec habere unde damnentur, si non accepto sacramento regenerationis hinc exeant, in heresim Pelagianam sine dubitatione damnabilem damnandus incurret.
Furthermore, if — avoiding these four things which sound doctrine condemns, that is, not daring to say either that souls existing without any sin are made sinful by God, or that in them original sin is loosed without the sacrament of Christ, or that they sinned somewhere before they were sent into the flesh, or that sins they never had are condemned in them — if, unwilling to say these things, since assuredly they are not to be said, he should say that little ones do not contract original sin nor have any ground for condemnation if they depart hence without receiving the sacrament of regeneration, he will fall, deserving of condemnation, into the Pelagian heresy, which is beyond doubt damnable.
再者,倘若他既要避開這四項健全教義所定罪之事——即不敢說靈魂在毫無罪的情況下被神造成有罪,或說原罪在它們裏面無需基督的聖禮便得解除,或說它們在被差入肉體之前曾在某處犯罪,或說它們從未有過的罪在它們裏面被定罪——倘若他因這些既確實不當說而不願說,卻轉而說:幼小者若未領受重生的聖禮便從此離世,並未沾染原罪、也無任何可受定罪的緣由,那麼他就必陷入那毫無疑問該受咒詛的伯拉糾異端,理當被定罪。
24:41
quod ei ne contingat, quanto melius tenet de origine animae cunctationem meam ne audeat affirmare, quod nec humana ratione conprehendit nec diuina auctoritate defendit, ne cogatur insipientiam profiteri, dum ueretur ignorantiam confiteri! Hic forte dicat sententiam suam diuina auctoritate defendi, quoniam sanctarum scripturarum testimoniis probare se existimat \'animas a deo non ex propagine fieri, sed nouas singulis insufflari\'. probet, si potest, et fatebor me didicisse ab illo quod magna intentione quaerebam. sed quaerat, aliane fortassis inueniat; nam hoc istis testimoniis, quae iam posuit. non probauit. omnia quippe quae hic adhibuit ad aliquid certa sunt;
That this may not befall him, how much better does he hold to my hesitation concerning the origin of the soul, that he may not dare to affirm what neither human reason comprehends nor divine authority defends, lest he be compelled to profess folly while he shrinks from confessing ignorance! Here perhaps he may say that his opinion is defended by divine authority, since he supposes that by the testimonies of the holy Scriptures he can prove that 'souls are not made from propagation, but new ones are breathed into each individual.' Let him prove it, if he can, and I will confess that I have learned from him what I was seeking with great earnestness. But let him seek — perhaps he may find some other testimony; for by these which he has already produced he has not proved it. For all that he has here adduced are certain with respect to something else;
為使這事不臨到他,他若持守我對於靈魂起源的躊躇,豈不好得多,免得他膽敢確認那既非人的理性所能領會、也非神的權柄所能辯護之事,以致當他不肯承認無知時,反被迫承認愚昧!在此他或許會說,他的見解有神的權柄為之辯護,因他自以為能憑聖經的見證證明:「靈魂並非由繁衍而生,乃是新的靈魂被吹入每一個人。」若他能夠,就讓他證明,我便承認自己從他學到了我一向極力尋求之事。但讓他去尋求罷——他或許能找到別的見證;因為憑他已經提出的這些,他並未證明此事。因為他在此所引用的一切,就別的事而言固然確鑿;
24:42
ad hoc uero, quod de animae origine quaeritur. demonstrantur ambigua. certum est enim deum dedisse hominibus flatum et spiritum dicente propheta: sic dicit d ominus, qui fecit caelum et fundauit terram et quae sunt inea, qui dat flatum populo super eam et spiritum calcantibus cam. hoc testimonium iste in eam sententiam uult accipi, quam defendit, ut, quod ait, \'dat flatum populo\', non ex propagine facere animas populo, sed nouas insufflare credatur. audeat ergo dicere non ipsum nobis dedisse carnem, quia de parentibus origo carnis adtracta est, et, ulli ait apostolus de frumenti grano:
but with respect to that which is asked concerning the origin of the soul, they are shown to be ambiguous. For it is certain that God has given men breath and spirit, the prophet saying: 'Thus says the Lord, who made heaven and founded the earth and the things that are in it, who gives breath to the people upon it and spirit to those who tread it.' This testimony he wishes to be taken in the sense which he defends, so that where it says 'gives breath to the people,' it be believed not to make souls for the people from propagation, but to breathe in new ones. Let him then dare to say that God did not give us the flesh, because the origin of the flesh is drawn from the parents; and, since the Apostle says of a grain of wheat:
但就人所詢問關於靈魂起源之事而言,它們卻顯為含糊。因為確實的是,神已賜給人氣息與靈,正如先知所說:「創造諸天、奠定大地、並地上萬物的主如此說,就是那賜氣息給地上之民、賜靈給行走其上之人的。」他要把這見證按他所辯護的意思來理解,以致經上所說「賜氣息給民」,被人相信為並非由繁衍為民造靈,乃是吹入新的靈。那麼就讓他膽敢說:神並未賜給我們肉體,因為肉體的起源是從父母而來;而既然使徒論到一粒麥子說:「
24:43
deus illi dat corpus quomodo uoluerit, neget, si audet, de tritico triticum nasci et herbam eius ex semine secundum genus. quod si negare non audet, unde igitur scit quomodo dictum sit \'dat flatum populo\', utrum eum trahens de parentibus an insufflans nouum? Vnde etiam scit, utrum \'repetitio sententiae sit: qui dat flatum populo super eam et spiritum calcantibus eam\', ut de una re utrumque dictum intellegatur et non animam uel spiritum quo natura uiuit humana, sed spiritum sanctum significare uoluerit? si enim flatu non posset significari spiritus sanctus, non dominus post resurrectionem insufflasset discipulis et dixisset:
'God gives it a body as He has willed,' let him deny, if he dares, that wheat is born from wheat and its blade from the seed according to its kind. But if he does not dare to deny this, whence then does he know how it was said 'gives breath to the people' — whether drawing it from the parents or breathing in a new one? Whence too does he know whether 'it is a repetition of the same statement: who gives breath to the people upon it and spirit to those who tread it,' so that both are understood to be said of one thing, and he meant to signify not the soul or the spirit by which human nature lives, but the Holy Spirit? For if the Holy Spirit could not be signified by 'breath,' the Lord would not, after the resurrection, have breathed on the disciples and said:
神隨自己的意思賜它一個身體」,他若膽敢,就讓他否認麥子從麥子而生、麥苗從種子各從其類而出。但他若不敢否認這事,那麼他從何得知「賜氣息給民」是如何說的——究竟是從父母牽引氣息,還是吹入新的氣息?他又從何得知,「賜氣息給地上之民、賜靈給行走其上之人」是否為同一句話的重複,以致二者被理解為就同一事而言,而他所要指的並非人性藉以存活的靈魂或靈,乃是聖靈?因為,倘若「氣息」不能指聖靈,主就不會在復活之後向門徒吹氣並說:「
24:44
accipite spiritum sanctum, neque scriptum esset in Actibus apostolorum: factus est subito de caelo sonus, quasiferretur flatus uehemens, et uisae sunt illis linguae diuisae sicut ignis, qui et insedit super unumquemque eorum, et inpleti sunt omnes spiritu sancto. quid si hoc propheta praenuntiauit dicens: quidat flatum populo super eam et tamquam exponens quid dixerit flatum repetiuit atque ait: et spiritum calcantibus eam ? tunc enim euidentissime factum est, quando inpleti sunt omnes spiritu sancto.
'Receive the Holy Spirit'; nor would it have been written in the Acts of the Apostles: 'Suddenly there came from heaven a sound as of a rushing violent wind, and there appeared to them divided tongues as of fire, which also rested upon each one of them, and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit.' What if the prophet foretold this, saying 'who gives breath to the people upon it,' and, as if explaining what he meant by 'breath,' repeated it and said 'and spirit to those who tread it'? For then it came to pass most evidently, when they were all filled with the Holy Spirit.
『你們受聖靈罷』;使徒行傳裏也不會記着:『忽然從天上有響聲下來,好像一陣猛烈的風吹過,又有舌頭如火焰顯現,分開落在他們各人身上,他們就都被聖靈充滿。』倘若先知正是預言了此事,說『那賜氣息給地上之民的』,並彷彿在解釋他所說『氣息』的意思,便重複說『賜靈給行走其上之人』,那又如何呢?因為那時它極其明顯地應驗了,就是當眾人都被聖靈充滿之時。
24:45
aut si nondum dicendus est populus centum uiginti homines, qui tunc in loco uno aderant, certe quando simul quattuor uel quinque milia crediderunt et baptizati acceperunt spiritum sanctum, quis dubitauerit simul populum accepisse spiritum sanctum et multitudinem quae ambulabat in terra, id est homines calcantes terram? nam ille qui datur ad naturam hominis pertinens, siue ex propagine detur siue nouus insuffleturquorum nihil affirmandum esse dico, donec alterutrum sine ulla dubitatione clarescat —, non datur calcantibus terram, sed adhuc materno utero inclusis. dedit ergo flatum populo super terram et spiritum calcantibus eam, quando multi simul credentes repleti sunt spiritu sancto.
Or if the one hundred and twenty men who were then present in one place are not yet to be called a people, surely when at once four or five thousand believed and, being baptized, received the Holy Spirit, who would doubt that a people at once received the Holy Spirit — a multitude that was walking on the earth, that is, men treading the earth? For that which is given as pertaining to the nature of man — whether it be given from propagation or breathed in as new (neither of which, I say, is to be affirmed until one or the other becomes clear without any doubt) — is not given to those treading the earth, but to those still enclosed in the mother's womb. He gave therefore breath to the people upon the earth and spirit to those treading it, when many believing at once were filled with the Holy Spirit.
又或者,那時同在一處的一百二十人尚不足稱為「民」,那麼當一下子有四千或五千人相信、受洗並領受聖靈時,誰能懷疑一群民同時領受了聖靈——就是那行走在地上的一群人,即踐踏地面的人?因為那作為屬乎人之本性而賜下的(無論它是由繁衍而賜,還是作為新的被吹入——我說,這二者在其一無疑地顯明之前都不當確認),並非賜給踐踏地面的人,乃是賜給仍封閉在母腹中的人。所以,當許多人同時相信、被聖靈充滿時,祂便賜氣息給地上之民、賜靈給踐踏其上之人。
24:46
et ipse dat eum populo suo, etsi non simul omnibus, suo cuique tempore, donec discedendo de hac uita et succedendo in hanc uitam uniuersus eiusdem populi numerus compleatur, ut hoc sanctae scripturae loco non aliud sit flatus, aliud spiritus, sed eiusdem sententiae repetitio. sicut non alius est \'qui habitat in caelis\' et alius \'dominus\' nec aliud est \'inridere\' et aliud \'subsannare\', sed eadem sententia repetita est, ubi legitur: qui habitat in caelis, inridebit eos et dominus subsannabit eos, uel, cum dictum est:
And He Himself gives it to His people — though not to all at once, but to each in his own time — until, by departing from this life and succeeding into this life, the whole number of that same people be completed; so that in this passage of holy Scripture the breath is not one thing and the spirit another, but a repetition of the same statement. Just as it is not one who 'dwells in the heavens' and another who is 'the Lord,' nor one thing to 'laugh' and another to 'mock,' but the same statement is repeated, where it is read: 'He who dwells in the heavens shall laugh at them, and the Lord shall mock them'; or, when it is said:
祂親自將它賜給祂的子民——雖非同時賜給眾人,乃是各按其時——直到那同一子民的全數,藉着離開此生、又接續進入此生而滿足;如此,在聖經這段經文中,氣息與靈並非二事,乃是同一句話的重複。正如「住在天上者」與「主」並非二者,「嗤笑」與「譏誚」也非二事,乃是同一句話的重複,正如經上所讀:「那住在天上的必嗤笑他們,主必譏誚他們」;又如經上所說:「
24:47
dabo tibi gentes hereditatem tuam et possessionem tuam fines terrae non utique aliud dixit \'hereditatem\', aliud \'possessionem\' nec aliud \'gentes\', aliud \'fines terrae\', sed eiusdem sententiae repetitio est. et innumerabiles inueniet huiusmodi locutiones diuinorum eloquiorum. si aduertat quod legit. Quod autem graecus dicit πνοἡν hoc latini uarie interpretati sunt: aliquando \'flatum\', aliquando \'spiritum\', aliquando \'inspirationem\'. nam hoc uerbum habent codices graeci in isto prophetico testimonio, de quo nunc agimus. ubi dictum est: qui dat flatum populo super eam, hoc est πνοἡν ipsum uerbum est et ubi homo animatus est: et insufflauit deus in faciem eius flatum uitae.
'I will give you the nations for your inheritance, and the ends of the earth for your possession,' He surely did not say one thing by 'inheritance' and another by 'possession,' nor one thing by 'nations' and another by 'ends of the earth,' but it is a repetition of the same statement. And he will find innumerable expressions of this sort in the divine oracles, if he attends to what he reads. Now what the Greek calls πνοήν, the Latins have variously rendered: sometimes 'breath' (flatum), sometimes 'spirit' (spiritum), sometimes 'inspiration' (inspirationem). For the Greek codices have this very word in that prophetic testimony of which we are now treating, where it is said 'who gives breath to the people upon it': this is πνοήν, the very word which is also used where man was animated: 'and God breathed into his face the breath of life.'
『我要將列國賜你為基業,將地極賜你為產業』,祂當然不是以『基業』指一事、以『產業』指另一事,也不是以『列國』指一事、以『地極』指另一事,乃是同一句話的重複。他若留意所讀的,就必在神的聖言中發現無數這類的說法。至於希臘文所稱的 πνοήν,拉丁人有各種譯法:有時作『氣息』(flatum),有時作『靈』(spiritum),有時作『吹氣/靈感』(inspirationem)。因為在我們如今所論的那先知見證中,希臘文抄本正有這同一個字,就是經上所說『那賜氣息給地上之民的』:這正是 πνοήν,也正是人被賦予生命之處所用的同一個字:『神將生氣吹在他臉上。』
24:48
sed ipsum uerbum est et in psalmo, ubi canitur: omnis spiritus laudet dominum; ipsum est et in libro Iob, ubi scriptum est: aspiratio autem omnipotentis est, quae docet. noluit dicere flatus, sed \'aspiratio\', cum in graeco sit πνοἡ . quod etiam in illis uerbis est prophetae, de quibus nunc disputamus. et certe hoc loco nescio utrum debeat dubitari spiritum sanetum esse significatum. agebatur enim de sapientia, unde sit in hominibus: quia non ex numero annorum, sed spiritus, inquit, est in hominibus, aspiratio autem omnipotentis, quae docet, ut intellegeretur ista repetitione non se de spiritu hominis dixisse, quod ait: spiritus est in hominibus.
But the very same word is also in the psalm, where it is sung: 'Let every spirit praise the Lord'; and it is likewise in the Book of Job, where it is written: 'But it is the inspiration of the Almighty that teaches.' He would not say 'breath,' but 'inspiration,' though in the Greek it is πνοή, which is also in those words of the prophet of which we are now disputing. And certainly in this place I do not know whether one ought to doubt that the Holy Spirit is signified. For the matter treated was wisdom, whence it comes to be in men: 'For it is not from the number of years,' he says, 'but the spirit is in men, and the inspiration of the Almighty is that which teaches' — so that it might be understood, by this repetition, that he had not spoken of the spirit of man in saying 'the spirit is in men.'
然而這同一個字也在詩篇中,正如經上所唱:『凡有氣息的都要讚美耶和華』;同樣也在約伯記中,正如經上所寫:『但全能者的氣息使人有聰明。』他不肯說『氣息』(flatus),卻說『氣息/靈感』(aspiratio),雖然希臘文作 πνοή,這也正是我們如今所辯論的那先知之言中所用的字。而在此處,我確不知是否應當懷疑所指的乃是聖靈。因為所論的乃是智慧——它如何存於人中:『他說,並非在乎年紀多寡,乃是人裏面的靈,全能者的氣息使人有聰明』——如此,藉這重複便可明白,他說『靈在人裏面』時所指的並非人的靈。
24:49
uolebat enim ostendere, unde habeant sapientiam, quia non a se ipsis, et repetendo id exposuit dicens: aspiratio omnipotentis est, quae docet. item alio loco in eodem libro: intellectus, inquit, labiorum meorum pura intellegit. spiritus diuinus qui fecit me, inspiratio autem omnipotentis, quae docet m c. et hic quod ait \'inspiratio\' uel \'aspiratio\', in graeco est πνοἡ qui in illis prophetae uerbis interpretatus est \'flatus\'. quamobrem cum temere negetur de anima hominis uel de spiritu hominis esse dictum:
For he wished to show whence they have wisdom, namely that it is not from themselves, and by repeating he set it forth, saying: 'It is the inspiration of the Almighty that teaches.' Likewise in another place in the same book he says: 'The understanding of my lips understands pure things. The divine Spirit that made me, and the inspiration of the Almighty, is that which teaches me.' And here what he says 'inspiration' or 'aspiration' is in the Greek πνοή, which in those words of the prophet was rendered 'breath' (flatus). Wherefore, since it is rashly denied that it was said of the soul of man or the spirit of man:
因為他要顯明他們的智慧從何而來,即並非出於自己,並藉重複而闡明,說:『乃是全能者的氣息使人有聰明。』同樣,在同一卷書的另一處他說:『我嘴唇的悟性領會純淨之事。那造我的神聖的靈,並全能者的氣息,就是那教導我的。』而此處他所說的『氣息/靈感』(inspiratio)或『氣息』(aspiratio),在希臘文乃是 πνοή,就是在那先知之言中被譯作『氣息』(flatus)的字。因此,既然說『那賜氣息給地上之民、賜靈給行走其上之人』是論及人的靈魂或人的靈,這乃是輕率的否認:
24:50
qui dat flatum populo super eam e t spiritum calcantibus eam, quamuis ibi et spiritus sanctus multo credibilius possit intellegi, qua tandem ratione audebit aliquis definire animam uel spiritum. quo natura nostra uinit, loco illo uoluisse significare prophetam? cum profecto si apertissime diceret \'qui dat animam populo super terram\', adhue quaerendum esset, utrum esset deus ex origine praecedentis generis det, sicut ex origine praecedentis generis ipse tamen dat corpus non solum homini aut pecori. sed etiam semini tritici aut alicuius ceterorum quomodo uoluerit, an uero nouam, sicut homo primus accepit, insufflet. Sunt etiam, qui haec uerba prophetica sic intellegant. ut quod ait :
'who gives breath to the people upon it and spirit to those treading it' — although in that place the Holy Spirit too can much more credibly be understood — by what reasoning then will anyone dare to define that in that passage the prophet meant to signify the soul or the spirit by which our nature lives? For assuredly, even if he had said most plainly 'who gives soul to the people upon the earth,' it would still have to be asked whether it be that God gives it from the origin of a preceding generation — just as, from the origin of a preceding generation, He nevertheless Himself gives the body not only to man or beast, but even to the seed of wheat or of any of the rest, as He has willed — or whether He breathes in a new one, as the first man received. There are also those who understand these prophetic words in such a way that what he says:
『那賜氣息給地上之民、賜靈給行走其上之人』——雖然在那處聖靈更可信地被理解——那麼,誰能憑何理由膽敢斷定:先知在那段話中所要指的乃是我們本性藉以存活的靈魂或靈呢?因為,縱使他極其明白地說『那賜靈魂給地上之民的』,仍須追問:這究竟是神從先前世代的起源而賜(正如祂雖從先前世代的起源,卻仍親自隨己意將身體不僅賜給人或牲畜,甚至賜給麥種或其餘任何種子),還是祂吹入一個新的,如同首先的人所領受的。也有人這樣理解這些先知之言,就是他所說:
24:51
dedit flatum populos cam, id est super terram, non nisi animam uelint accipi flatum; quod uero adiunxit: et spiritum calcantibus eam, spiritum sanctum significatum arbitrantur, illo scilicet ordine, quo et apostolus dicit: non primum quod spiritale est, sed quod animae, postea spiritale. nam ex hac prophetica sententia etiam elegans ille sensus exsculpitur, quod ita dixerit \'calcantibus eam\', ut uellet intellegi \'contemnentibus eam\'. qui enim accipiunt spiritum sanctum, amore caelestium terrena contemnunt. hae omnes sententiae non sunt contra fidem, siue utrumque, id est et flatum et spiritum qui pertinet ad humanam naturam.
'He gave breath to the people upon it,' that is, upon the earth, they will have to be understood as meaning nothing but the soul by 'breath'; but what he added, 'and spirit to those treading it,' they think signifies the Holy Spirit — in that order, namely, by which the Apostle too says: 'Not first that which is spiritual, but that which is of the soul (natural), afterward the spiritual.' For from this prophetic statement an elegant sense too is carved out, in that he said 'to those treading it' so as to wish it understood 'to those despising it.' For those who receive the Holy Spirit, by love of heavenly things despise earthly things. All these opinions are not against the faith, whether one understands both — that is, both the breath and the spirit that pertain to human nature.
『祂賜氣息給地上之民』,即賜於地上,他們要把『氣息』理解為僅指靈魂;但他所加的『賜靈給行走其上之人』,他們認為所指的乃是聖靈——正是按那次序,即使徒所說的:『屬靈的不在先,乃是屬血氣(屬魂)的在先,然後才是屬靈的。』因為從這先知之言還可雕琢出一個精妙的意義,就是他說『行走其上之人』,乃要人理解為『藐視地的人』。因為那些領受聖靈的人,因愛慕天上之事而藐視地上之事。這一切見解都不與信仰相悖,無論人是把二者——即那屬乎人性的氣息與靈——
24:52
quisque intellegat siue utrumque dictum accipiat de spiritu sancto siue flatum ad animam, spiritum uero ad spiritum sanctum referat. sed si anima et spiritus hominis et hic intellegendus est, sicut non dubitandum est quod eum deus det, ita quaerendum est adhuc unde det, utrum ex propagine, sicut ipse quidem dat, sed tamen ex propagine dat corporis membra, an uero nouum neque propagatum singulis insufflando distribuat; quod non ambigua, sicut iste facit, sed aliqua certissima uolumus diuinorum eloquiorum auctoritate defendi. Eadem ratione etiam quod dicit deus: spiritus enim a me exiet et omnem flatum ego feci, de spiritu quidem sancto accipiendum est quod ait:
Let each one understand [as he will], whether he take both as said of the Holy Spirit, or refer the breath to the soul but the spirit to the Holy Spirit. But if the soul and spirit of man is to be understood here also, then, just as it is not to be doubted that God gives it, so it must still be asked whence He gives it: whether from propagation — as indeed He Himself gives, yet from propagation, the members of the body — or whether He distributes a new one, unpropagated, by breathing it into each individual. This we wish to be defended not by ambiguous testimonies, as this man does, but by some most certain authority of the divine oracles. By the same reasoning also, as to what God says: 'For a spirit shall go forth from me, and every breath I have made,' what He says is to be taken of the Holy Spirit:
就讓各人隨意理解,無論他是把二者都當作論及聖靈,還是把氣息歸於靈魂、把靈歸於聖靈。但倘若此處所當理解的乃是人的靈魂與靈,那麼,正如不可懷疑神賜下它,照樣仍須追問祂從何而賜:究竟是由繁衍而賜(正如祂雖親自賜下身體的肢體,卻是由繁衍而賜),還是祂藉着吹入每一個人而分派一個新的、未經繁衍的靈。這一點,我們願它不是憑含糊的見證來辯護(如這人所行),乃是憑神聖言某些最確鑿的權柄來辯護。照樣,就神所說:『因為靈必從我而出,凡有氣息的都是我所造的』,祂所說的『
24:53
spiritus a me exiet, de quo et saluator ait: a patre procedit, sed quod dictum est: omnem flatum ego feci, de omni anima dictum negari non potest. sed omne etiam corpus ipse facit; quod autem ex propagine corpus humanum faciat, nullus ambigit. ac per huc de anima, cum eam constet ab illo fieri, unde eam faciat, utrum ex propagine sicut corpus an insufflando sicut primam fecit, adhuc utique requirendum est. Adiecit etiam tertium testimonium, quia scriptum est: qui fingit spiritum hominis in ipso. quasi hoc negetur; sed unde eum fingat, hoc quaeritur. nam et corporalem hominis oculum quis nisi deus fingit? et puto quod non extra, sed in ipso et tamen, ut certum est, ex propagine.
'a spirit shall go forth from me,' of which the Saviour too says 'proceeds from the Father,' is to be taken of the Holy Spirit; but what is said, 'every breath I have made,' cannot be denied to be said of every soul. But every body too He Himself makes; yet that He makes the human body from propagation no one doubts. And thus concerning the soul, since it is agreed that it is made by Him, it is still assuredly to be inquired whence He makes it — whether from propagation, like the body, or by breathing it in, as He made the first. He added also a third testimony, because it is written: 'who fashions the spirit of man within him.' As though this were denied; but whence He fashions it, this is asked. For who but God fashions even the bodily eye of man? And I think that He fashions it not outside but within him, and yet, as is certain, from propagation.
『靈必從我而出』(救主論到聖靈也說『祂從父出來』),乃是論及聖靈;但所說的『凡有氣息的都是我所造的』,卻不能否認乃是論及每一個靈魂。然而每一個身體也是祂親自所造;但祂由繁衍而造成人的身體,這無人懷疑。這樣,論到靈魂,既然人所公認乃是祂所造,仍確實須追問祂從何而造它——究竟是由繁衍(如身體),還是藉吹入(如祂造首先的人)。他還加了第三個見證,因為經上寫着:『那在人裏面塑造人之靈的。』彷彿有人否認此事似的;但祂從何而塑造,這才是所問的。因為,除神之外,誰塑造人肉身的眼睛呢?而我認為,祂塑造它並非在人之外,乃是在人之內,然而,正如所確定的,乃是由繁衍。
24:54
cum ergo et spiritum hominis in ipso fingat, quaerendum est, utrum noua insufflatione an tractum ex propagine. Nouimus etiam Machabeorum iuuenum matrem fecundiorem uirtutibus, quando filii passi sunt, quam fetibus, quando nati sunt, eos sic fuisse adhortatam, ut diceret: filii, nescio quomodo paruistis in uentrem meum. neque enim ego spiritum et animam donaui uobis nec singulis uobis uultus et membra formaui; sed deus, qui fecit mundum et omnia quae in es o sunt fecitque hominum genus et omnium inquirit actum, ipse uobis spiritum et animam reddet cum magna misericordia. nouimus haec quidem, sed huic quomodo suffragentur ad id quod asserit non uidemus.
Since therefore He fashions also the spirit of man within him, it must be asked whether by a new inbreathing or drawn from propagation. We know too that the mother of the Maccabean youths, more fruitful in virtues when her sons suffered than in offspring when they were born, thus exhorted them, saying: 'My sons, I know not how you appeared in my womb. For neither did I bestow on you spirit and soul, nor did I form for each of you the countenance and the members; but God, who made the world and all that is in it, and made the race of men and searches out the deed of all, He Himself will render to you spirit and soul again with great mercy.' These things indeed we know, but how they support this man in what he asserts we do not see.
既然如此,祂也在人裏面塑造人的靈,那麼就須追問:這究竟是藉新的吹入,還是從繁衍而牽引。我們也曉得,瑪加伯眾青年之母——她在諸子受難時比生育時更多結出美德的果子——如此勉勵他們說:『我兒,我不知你們怎樣在我腹中成形。並非我把靈與魂賜給你們,也非我為你們各人塑造容貌與肢體;乃是那造世界與其中萬物、又造人類、並鑒察眾人行為的神,祂親自要以大憐憫將靈與魂再賜還你們。』這些事我們固然曉得,但它們如何支持這人所主張的,我們卻看不出來。
24:55
quis enim Christianorum neget deum donare hominibus animam et spiritum ? sed eodem modo existimo istum negare non posse deum donare hominibus aurem, linguam, manum, pedem omnesque corporis sensus et omnium formam naturamque membrorum. quomodo enim haec dei dona esse negaturus est, nisi se obliuiscatur esse Christianum ? sed sicut constat ex propagine ab illo haec fieri atque donari, ita quaerendum est etiam, spiritus et anima hominis unde ab illo efficiatur, a quo efficiente donatur, utrum ex parentibus an ex nihilo anquod iste affirmat, sed omni modo cauendum estex aliqua flatus eius exsistente natura, non de nihilo creata, sed de ipso.
For what Christian would deny that God bestows on men soul and spirit? But in the same way I judge that this man cannot deny that God bestows on men ear, tongue, hand, foot, and all the senses of the body, and the form and nature of all the members. For how will he deny these to be gifts of God, unless he forget that he is a Christian? But just as it is agreed that these are made and bestowed by Him from propagation, so it must also be asked whence the spirit and soul of man is effected by Him, by whom, effecting it, it is bestowed — whether from the parents, or from nothing, or (what this man affirms, but which must by all means be guarded against) from some existing nature of His breath, not created out of nothing, but out of Himself.
因為,哪個基督徒會否認神將靈魂與靈賜給人呢?但同樣,我認為這人也不能否認神將耳、舌、手、腳並身體一切的感官,以及一切肢體的形狀與本性賜給人。因為,他若不忘記自己是基督徒,怎能否認這些乃是神的恩賜呢?但正如人所公認,這些是由繁衍而由祂造成並賜下的,照樣也須追問:人的靈與靈魂,是從何由那賜之者(即那造成並賜下之者)造成的——究竟是出於父母,還是出於無有,抑或(如這人所確認、卻必須極力提防的)出於祂氣息某種既存的本性,非由無有所造,乃出於祂自己。
24:56
Cum igitur scripturarum testimonia, quae commemorat, nequaquam doceant id quod persuadere conatur quod enim ad hanc quaestionem attinet, omnino non exprimunt —, quid est quod dicit: animam ex flatu dei constanter asserimus, non ex traduce. quia ex deo datur ? quasi corpus ex alio detur quam ex illo, a quo creatur, ex quo omnia, per quem omnia, in quo omnia, quamuis non ex eius natura, sed ex eius opificio. neque ex nihilo, inquit, quia ex deo proficiscitur . hoc plane non adhuc quaerendum monemus utrum ita sit; sed prorsus uerum non esse quod dicit, id est quod anima nec ex traduce sit nec ex nihilo, hoc, inquam, uerum non esse sine dubitatione firmamus. unum est enim e duobus:
Since therefore the testimonies of the Scriptures which he cites by no means teach what he attempts to persuade — for as regards this question, they do not express it at all — what is it that he says: 'We steadfastly assert that the soul comes from the breath of God, not from the transmission (traduce), because it is given from God'? As though the body is given from any other source than from Him by whom it is created, from whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things — although not from His nature, but from His workmanship. 'Nor from nothing,' he says, 'because it proceeds from God.' This, plainly, we admonish is not yet to be inquired into, whether it be so; but that what he says is utterly untrue — namely, that the soul is neither from transmission nor from nothing — this, I say, without any doubt we affirm to be untrue. For it is one of two things:
既然他所引用的聖經見證絕不教導他所企圖勸人相信之事——因為就這問題而言,它們根本未曾表達——那麼他所說的又是什麼呢:『我們堅定地主張,靈魂出於神的氣息,而非出於傳衍(traduce),因為它是從神而賜』?彷彿身體是從別的源頭而賜、而非從那創造它的祂而賜似的——萬有本於祂、藉着祂、歸於祂——雖然並非出於祂的本性,乃是出於祂的工作。他說:『也非出於無有,因為它出於神。』我們警戒說,這一點是否如此,尚不當在此追問;但他所說的乃是全然不真——即靈魂既非出於傳衍、也非出於無有——這一點,我說,我們毫無疑問地確認為不真。因為,非此即彼,二者必居其一:
24:57
si ex traduce non est, ex nihilo est, ne ita sit ex deo, ut naturae sit dei, quod omnino sacrilegum est credere. sed adhuc utrum non sit ex traduce, certa testimonia flagitamus aut quaerimus, non qualia iste posuit, quibus hoc quod quaerimus non ostenditur. Qui utinam in tanta profunditate quaestionis. quamdiu quid dicat ignorat, imitaretur Machabeorum matrem ! quae cum sciret de uiro se filios concepisse et a creatore omnium siue secundum corpus sine secundum animam et spiritum sibi creatos esse, ait tamen: nescio quomodo paruistis in uentrem meum. uellem iste diceret, quid ista nesciebat.
if it is not from transmission, it is from nothing — unless it be from God in such a way as to be of the nature of God, which it is altogether sacrilegious to believe. But as to whether it is not from transmission, we demand or seek certain testimonies, not such as this man has adduced, by which what we seek is not shown. Would that, in so profound a question — so long as he is ignorant of what he says — he would imitate the mother of the Maccabees! For she, though she knew that she had conceived her sons of her husband and that they had been created for her by the Creator of all, whether according to the body or according to the soul and spirit, yet said: 'I know not how you appeared in my womb.' I could wish this man would say what she did not know.
倘若它不是出於傳衍,便是出於無有——除非它是這樣出於神,以致屬乎神的本性,而這乃是全然褻瀆、不可信的。但至於它是否非出於傳衍,我們要求或尋求確鑿的見證,而非這人所引用的這類見證(憑這些見證,我們所尋求的並未得着顯明)。但願他在如此深奧的問題上——只要他還不知自己在說什麼——效法瑪加伯之母!因為她雖曉得自己是從丈夫懷了諸子,並曉得他們是由萬有的創造者為她所造(無論按身體,還是按靈魂與靈),卻仍說:『我不知你們怎樣在我腹中成形。』我倒願這人說出她所不知的是什麼。
24:58
haec enim, quae dixi, utique sciebat, quomodo secundum corpus in eius uterum uenerint, quia de uiro eos se concepisse dubitare non poterat. confitebatur etiam, quia et hoc utique sciebat, quod deus illis animam et spiritum dederit, quod ipse illis uultus et membra formauerit. quid ergo nesciebat ? an forte quod nescimus et nos, utrum animam et spiritum, quem deus. illis sine dubio dedit, de parentibus traxerit an nouum sicut homini primo insufflauerit? sed sine hoc siue aliud aliquid de naturae humanae institutione nesciebat, nescire se dicebat, non quod nesciebat temere defendebat. nec tamen iste huic diceret. quod nobis dicere non erubuit: homo in honore positus non intellexit:
For these things which I have mentioned she certainly knew: how according to the body they came into her womb, since she could not doubt that she had conceived them of her husband. She confessed also — because this too she assuredly knew — that God gave them soul and spirit, that He Himself formed for them their countenances and members. What then did she not know? Perhaps that which we too do not know: whether the soul and spirit, which God without doubt gave them, He drew from the parents, or breathed in a new one, as into the first man? But whether this, or something else concerning the constitution of human nature, she did not know, she said that she did not know; she did not rashly defend what she did not know. Yet this man would not say to her what he was not ashamed to say to us: 'Man, being placed in honor, did not understand;
因為我所提及的這些事,她確實曉得:他們如何按身體進入她的腹中,因她不能懷疑自己是從丈夫懷了他們。她也承認——因為這事她也確實曉得——神將靈魂與靈賜給了他們,是祂親自為他們塑造了容貌與肢體。那麼她所不知的是什麼呢?或許正是我們也不知的:神無疑賜給他們的靈魂與靈,究竟是祂從父母牽引而來,還是如向首先的人那樣吹入一個新的?但無論是這一點,還是關乎人性構造的別的什麼,她所不知的,她便說自己不知;她並不輕率地辯護她所不知之事。然而這人卻不會對她說出他毫不羞愧地對我們所說的話:『人在尊貴中不能長久,
24:59
comparatus est pecoribus insensatis e t s i mil is f actus est e i s . ecce ista mulier dixit de filiis suis: neseio quomodo paruistis in uentrem meum, nec tamen comparatur pecoribus insensatis. nescio, dixit; et quasi quaererent ab ea cur nesciret adiunxit: neque enim ego spiritum et animam donaui uobis ille ergo qui donauit scit, unde fecerit quod donauit, utrum ex propagine adtraxerit an nouum insufflauerit, \'quod ego\', inquit, \'nescio nec singulis uobis uultus et membra formaui; ille scit qui formauit, utrum simul cum anima formauerit an uero iam formatis animam dederit. quo ergo modo, utrum illo an isto, in eius uentrem uenerint filii, nesciebat;
he is compared to the senseless beasts and has been made like to them.' Behold, this woman said of her sons: 'I know not how you appeared in my womb,' and yet she is not compared to the senseless beasts. 'I know not,' she said; and as though they were asking her why she did not know, she added: 'For neither did I bestow spirit and soul upon you.' He therefore who bestowed it knows whence He made what He bestowed — whether He drew it from propagation or breathed in a new one — 'which I,' she says, 'know not; nor did I form for each of you the countenance and members.' He knows who formed them, whether He formed them together with the soul, or gave the soul to them when already formed. In what manner, then — whether in this way or that — her sons came into her womb, she did not know;
就與無知的畜類相比,並且成了與牠們相似的。』看哪,這婦人論到她的兒子說:『我不知你們怎樣在我腹中成形』,然而她並未被比作無知的畜類。她說:『我不知』;並彷彿有人問她何以不知,她便補充說:『因為並非我把靈與魂賜給你們。』那麼,那賜下之者曉得祂從何造成祂所賜的——究竟是從繁衍牽引,還是吹入新的——她說:『這我不知;也非我為你們各人塑造容貌與肢體。』那塑造之者曉得,究竟是祂連同靈魂一同塑造,還是在已塑造之後才將靈魂賜下。因此,她的兒子究竟是以何方式——是這樣還是那樣——進入她的腹中,她並不曉得;
24:60
et illud tamen sciebat totum quod dedit redditurum esse qui dedit. sed eligat iste in naturae humanae tam profundo abditoque secreto quid mulier ista nescierit; tantum non iudicet mentientem nec pecoribus insensatis comparet nescientem. quicquid erat quod illa nesciebat, profecto ad naturam hominis pertinebat; quod tamen sine culpa homo nesciebat. quapropter dico etiam ego de anima mea: nescio, quomodo uenerit in corpus meumneque enim ego illam mihi donaui —; scit ille qui donauit, utrum illam de patre meo traxerit an sicut homini primo nouam creauerit. sciam etiam ego, si ipse docuerit, quandocumque uoluerit; nunc autem nescio nec me pudet ut istum fateri nescire quod nescio.
and yet she knew this, that all which He gave, He who gave it would render back. But let this man choose, in so deep and hidden a secret of human nature, what this woman did not know; only let him not judge her to be lying, nor compare her, though ignorant, to the senseless beasts. Whatever it was that she did not know, it assuredly pertained to the nature of man — which nevertheless a man might not know without fault. Wherefore I too say of my own soul: I know not how it came into my body — for I did not bestow it on myself; He knows who bestowed it, whether He drew it from my father or created a new one, as for the first man. I too shall know, if He Himself teach me, whenever He wills; but now I know not, nor am I, like this man, ashamed to confess that I do not know what I do not know.
然而她卻曉得這一點:凡祂所賜的,那賜之者必要償還。但就讓這人在人性如此深奧隱祕的祕密中,自去揀選這婦人所不知的是什麼;只是不要判她說謊,也不要把她這無知者比作無知的畜類。無論她所不知的是什麼,它確實關乎人的本性——然而人不知這事,卻可以無過。因此,我也論到自己的靈魂說:我不知它怎樣進入我的身體——因為並非我把它賜給自己;那賜之者曉得,究竟是祂從我父親牽引而來,還是如為首先的人那樣造了一個新的。倘若祂親自教導我,無論何時祂願意,我也必曉得;但如今我不知,也不像這人那樣,羞於承認我不知我所不知之事。
24:61
Disce, inquit, ecce apostolus docet . discam plane, si apostolus docetnon enim nisi deus per apostolum docet —, sed quid est tandem quod docet apostolus? ecce, inquit, cum Atheniensibus loqueretur, hoc constanter exposuit dicens: cum ipse det omnibus uitam et spiritum . quis enim hoc negat? sed intellege, inquit, quod ait apostolus. \'det\', inquit, non dedit ad infinitum et iuge tempus reuocans, non de praeterito et perfecto pronuntians. et quod sine cessatione dat. semper dat, sicut semper est ipse qui dat . uerba eius posui, sicut in eorum quos misisti secundo libro eius inueni. ubi primum uide quo progressus fuerit, dum nititur affirmare quod nescit.
'Learn,' he says; 'behold, the Apostle teaches.' I will learn plainly, if the Apostle teaches — for none but God teaches through the Apostle — but what then is it that the Apostle teaches? 'Behold,' he says, 'when he spoke with the Athenians, he set this forth steadfastly, saying: since He Himself gives to all life and spirit.' For who denies this? 'But understand,' he says, 'what the Apostle says. He says gives, not gave, recalling it to infinite and perpetual time, not pronouncing of the past and completed. And what He gives without ceasing, He always gives, just as He who gives always is.' I have set down his words, as I found them in the second book of his which you sent. Here first see how far he has advanced, while he strives to affirm what he does not know.
他說:『你要學習罷;看哪,使徒教導。』倘若使徒教導,我自當明白地學習——因為惟有神藉使徒教導——但使徒所教導的究竟是什麼呢?他說:『看哪,使徒與雅典人講論時,堅定地闡明此事,說:既然祂親自將生命與靈賜給萬人。』因為誰否認這事呢?他說:『但你要明白使徒所說的。他說賜(現在式),而非賜過(過去式),把它追溯到無限而恆久的時間,並非就已過並完成之事而宣告。凡祂不住地賜的,祂就常常賜,正如那賜之者常存。』我已錄下他的話,正如我在你所送來他那書卷第二冊中所見的。在此請先看他推進到何等地步,竟力圖確認他所不知之事。
24:62
ausus est enim dicere deum non nunc solum atque in isto tantummodo saeculo, sed per infinitum tempus sine cessatione atque omnino semper animas nascentibus dare. semper . inquit, dat, sicut semper est ipse qui dat . quid apostolus dixerit, quia satis apertum est, me intellegere absit ut negem; quod autem iste dicit, debet etiam ipse intellegere contra fidem esse christianam atque ulterius cauere ne dicat. cum enim mortui resurrexerint, iam nemo nascetur; atque ideo tunc non dabit nascentibus animas, sed eas quas dat in isto saeculo cum corporibus iudicabit. non ergo semper dat, quamuis semper ipse sit qui nunc dat.
For he has dared to say that God gives souls to those being born, not only now and in this present age alone, but throughout infinite time, without ceasing and altogether always. 'He always gives,' he says, 'just as He who gives always is.' What the Apostle said — since it is plain enough — far be it from me to deny that I understand; but what this man says, he himself ought to understand to be against the Christian faith, and further to beware lest he say it. For when the dead shall have risen, no one will any longer be born; and therefore then He will not give souls to those being born, but will judge, together with their bodies, those souls which He gives in this present age. He does not therefore always give, although He Himself who now gives always is.
因為他竟膽敢說,神不但如今、也不但在這現今的世代,乃是在無限的時間中、不住地、並且完全常常地,將靈魂賜給正在出生的人。他說:『祂常常賜,正如那賜之者常存。』使徒所說的——既已相當明白——我斷不否認自己明白;但這人所說的,他自己就當明白乃是違背基督信仰的,並當進一步提防,免得他說出這話。因為,當死人復活時,就不再有人出生;因此那時祂便不再將靈魂賜給正在出生的人,乃要連同身體審判祂在這現今世代所賜的那些靈魂。所以祂並非常常賜,雖然那如今賜下的祂自己常存。
24:63
nec tamen quoniam beatus apostolus non dixit \'dedit\', sed \'det\', inde conficitur quod uult isto conficere non eum ex propagine animas dare. ipse quippe dat, etiam si de propagine dat, quia et corporis membra et corporis sensus et corporis formam et corporis omnino substantiam ipse hominibus dat, quamuis ex propagine det. neque enim quia dominus ait: si faenum agri, quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur, deus sic uestit, nec ait \'uestiuit\', sicut primum quando instituit, sed ait \'uestit\', quod et nunc facit, ideo negabimus lilia de origine sui generis procreari.
Nor yet, because the blessed Apostle said not 'gave' but 'gives,' is that thereby brought about which he wishes to establish by this — that God does not give souls from propagation. For He Himself gives, even if He gives from propagation, since He Himself gives to men both the members of the body and the senses of the body and the form of the body and altogether the substance of the body, although He gives it from propagation. For neither, because the Lord says: 'If God so clothes the grass of the field, which today is and tomorrow is cast into the oven,' and He says not 'clothed,' as when He first established it, but says 'clothes,' which He does even now — shall we therefore deny that the lilies are produced from the origin of their own kind.
再者,蒙福的使徒既不說『賜過』而說『賜』,也不因此就成就他想藉此確立之事——即神並非由繁衍賜下靈魂。因為祂親自賜下,縱使祂是由繁衍而賜,因為身體的肢體、身體的感官、身體的形狀、以及身體的一切質料,都是祂親自賜給人的,雖然祂是由繁衍而賜。因為,主既說:『野地裏的草今天還在、明天就丟在爐裏,神還給它這樣的妝飾』,祂不說『妝飾過』(如祂起初設立時),乃說『妝飾』(現在式,即祂如今仍在做的),我們豈能因此就否認百合花是從其本類的起源而生的呢。
24:64
quid si ergo sic etiam anima et spiri\';us hominis et a deo datur, quamdiu datur, et tamen ex propagine sui generis datur? quod ego nec defendo nec refello. sed si defendendum est uel refellendum, perspicuis, non ambiguis testimoniis id agendum esse commoneo. nec propterea sum pecoiibus insensatis comparandus, quia hoc me nondum scire pronuntio, sed potius cautis hominibus, quia non audeo docere quod nescio.
What then if the soul and spirit of man too is thus given by God, for as long as it is given, and yet is given from the propagation of its own kind? This I neither defend nor refute. But if it is to be defended or refuted, I admonish that it must be done by clear, not ambiguous, testimonies. Nor for that reason am I to be compared to the senseless beasts, because I declare that I do not yet know this, but rather to cautious men, because I do not dare to teach what I do not know.
那麼,倘若人的靈魂與靈也是這樣由神所賜(在它被賜的整段時間中),卻仍是由其本類的繁衍而賜,那又如何呢?這一點,我既不辯護,也不駁斥。但倘若當辯護或駁斥,我警戒說:這必須憑清楚而非含糊的見證來進行。我也不當因宣稱自己尚不知這事而被比作無知的畜類,反倒當被比作謹慎的人,因為我不敢教導我所不知之事。
24:65
istum autem non ego uicissim quasi rependens maledictum pro maledicto pecoribus comparo, sed tamquam filium moneo, ut quod nescit se nescire fateatur neque id quod nondum didicit docere moliatur, ne comparetur non pecoribus, sed illis hominibus, quos dicit apostolus uolentes esse legis doctores non intellegentes? neque quae quuntur neque de quibus affirmant. Nam unde est, quod ita scripturas. de quibus loquitur, non curat aduertere, ut cum legerit homines esse ex deo. non eos etiam secundum corpus, sed \'tantum secundum animam et spiritum ex deo esse\' contendat? quod enim ait apostolus: ex ipso sumus, non uult iste ad corpus, sed tantum ad animam et spLitum esse referendum.
But I, in turn, do not compare this man to the beasts as though repaying curse for curse; rather I admonish him as a son, that he may confess that he does not know what he does not know, and may not attempt to teach what he has not yet learned, lest he be compared not to beasts, but to those men whom the Apostle calls 'wishing to be teachers of the law, understanding neither the things they say nor those concerning which they make assertions.' For whence is it that he thus takes no care to attend to the Scriptures of which he speaks, so that, when he has read that men are 'from God,' he contends that they are 'from God' not even according to the body, but only according to soul and spirit? For what the Apostle says, 'we are from Him,' this man wishes to be referred not to the body, but only to the soul and spirit.
但我卻不反過來把這人比作畜類、彷彿以咒罵報咒罵;我倒像對兒子那樣勸戒他,好使他承認自己不知所不知之事,也不企圖教導他尚未學到之事,免得他被比作的並非畜類,乃是使徒所稱『想要作律法教師、卻不明白自己所講說的,也不明白所論定的』那等人。因為,他何以竟這樣不留心去注意他所談論的聖經,以致當他讀到人『出於神』時,便堅稱人『出於神』甚至不是按身體,乃惟獨按靈魂與靈?因為使徒所說的『我們是出於祂』,這人要把它歸屬的並非身體,乃惟獨靈魂與靈。
24:66
si ergo ex deo non sunt corpora, falsum est quod scriptum est: ex quo omnia, per quem omnia, in quo omnia. deinde ubi dicit idem apostolus: sicut enim mulie - ex uiro ita et uir per mulierem, exponat nobis iste quam propaginem significare noluerit, animae an corporis an utriusque; sed non uult \'esse animas ex propagine\': restat ergo, ut secundum ipsum atque omnes, qui animarum propaginem destruunt. corpus tantum masculinum et femininum significarit apostolus dicens: sicut enim mulier ex uiro ita et uir per mu lierem. quia mulier ex uiro facta est, ut etiam uir per mulierem postea nasceretur.
If therefore bodies are not from God, then false is that which is written: 'from whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things.' Then, where the same Apostle says: 'For as the woman is from the man, so also the man is through the woman,' let this man expound to us which propagation he meant to signify — that of the soul, or of the body, or of both. But he does not wish 'souls to be from propagation'; it remains, therefore, that according to himself and all who destroy the propagation of souls, the Apostle signified only the male and female body when he said: 'For as the woman is from the man, so also the man is through the woman' — because the woman was made from the man, so that the man too might afterward be born through the woman.
因此,倘若身體不是出於神,那麼經上所寫的便是虛謊:『萬有本於祂、藉着祂、歸於祂。』其次,同一位使徒既說:『因為女人原是由男人而出,照樣男人也是藉着女人而生』,就讓這人向我們解明:他所要指的是哪一種繁衍——靈魂的、身體的,還是二者的?但他不願『靈魂出於繁衍』:那麼所剩下的便是,按他自己並一切否認靈魂繁衍之人的說法,使徒說『因為女人由男人而出,照樣男人也藉着女人而生』時,所指的僅是男女的身體——因為女人是由男人所造,以致男人後來也藉着女人而生。
24:67
si ergo haec apostolus dicens non etiam animas et spiritus, sed tantum corpora utriusque sexus uolebat intellegi, cur continuo subiunxit: omnia autem ex deo. nisi quia et corpora ex deo? ita quippe ait: sicut enim mulier ex uiro ita et uir per mulierem. omnia autem ex deo. eligat ergo iste unde sit dictum. si do corporibus. profecto et corpora ex deo sunt. quid est ergo. quod ubicumque iste in scripturis legit \'ex deo\', quando de hominibus agitur, non et corpora, sed tantum animas et spiritus uult intellegi? si uero quod dictum est: omnia autem ex deo, et de corpore utriusque sexus et de anima ac spiritu dictum est, ergo secundum omnia est mulier ex niro;
If therefore the Apostle, in saying these things, meant to be understood not also souls and spirits, but only the bodies of each sex, why did he immediately add: 'but all things are from God' — unless because the bodies too are from God? For thus he says: 'For as the woman is from the man, so also the man is through the woman. But all things are from God.' Let this man therefore choose of what it was said. If of bodies, then assuredly bodies too are from God. What is it then, that wherever this man reads 'from God' in the Scriptures, when men are being treated of, he wishes not also bodies, but only souls and spirits, to be understood? But if what was said, 'but all things are from God,' was said both of the body of each sex and of the soul and spirit, then according to all things the woman is from the man;
因此,倘若使徒說這些話時,所要人理解的並非也包括靈魂與靈,乃惟獨兩性的身體,那他為何立刻補上:『但萬有都是出於神』——若非因為身體也是出於神?因為他這樣說:『因為女人由男人而出,照樣男人也藉着女人而生。但萬有都是出於神。』那麼就讓這人揀選:這話是就何而說的。若是就身體而說,那麼身體確實也是出於神。那麼,這人在聖經中無論何處讀到『出於神』——當所論的是人時——竟不願身體、乃惟願靈魂與靈被理解,這是怎麼一回事呢?但倘若所說的『萬有都是出於神』既是就兩性的身體、也是就靈魂與靈而說,那麼女人按萬有都是由男人而出;
24:68
mulier enim ex niro, uir per mulierem, omnia ex deo. quae \'omnia\' nisi de quibus loquebatur, id est et ille uir, ex quo mulier, et illa mulier, quae ex uiro, et ille uir. qui per mulierem ? neque enim ille uir per mulierem, ex quo uiro mulier. sed uir. qui natus est postea ex uiro per mulierem. quemadmodum hodieque nascuntur. ac per hoc si, cum ista diceret apostolus, de corporibus loquebatur, procul dubio corpora utriusque sexus ex deo. porro si non uult ex deo esse hominum nisi animas et spiritus, profecto etiam secundum animam et spiritum mulier ex uiro et nihil iam relinquetur eis qui contra animarum propaginem disputant.
for the woman is from the man, the man through the woman, all things from God. Which 'all things,' save those of which he was speaking — that is, both that man from whom the woman is, and that woman who is from the man, and that man who is through the woman? For not that man is through the woman, from whom man the woman is; but the man who is afterward born from man through woman, just as they are born even today. And thus, if, when the Apostle said these things, he was speaking of bodies, then without doubt the bodies of each sex are from God. Furthermore, if he does not wish men's souls and spirits alone to be from God, then assuredly according to soul and spirit too the woman is from the man, and nothing will now be left to those who dispute against the propagation of souls.
因為女人由男人而出,男人藉着女人而生,萬有都是出於神。這『萬有』若非指他所談論的那些,還能是什麼呢——即那女人由之而出的男人,那由男人而出的女人,以及那藉着女人而生的男人?因為,那女人由之而出的男人,並非藉着女人而生的男人;乃是那後來由男人藉着女人而生的男人,正如今日人仍這樣出生。這樣,倘若使徒說這些話時所談論的乃是身體,那麼兩性的身體無疑都是出於神。再者,倘若他不願人的靈魂與靈是惟獨出於神,那麼按靈魂與靈,女人也確實是由男人而出,如此,那些駁斥靈魂繁衍之人便再無所剩了。
24:69
si autem ita diuidit, ut dicat mulierem ex uiro esse secundum corpus, ex deo autem secundum animam et spiritum, quomodo erit uerum quod ait apostolus: omnia autem ex deo, si mulieris corpus ita est ex uiro. ut non sit ex deo? quapropter ut apostolus potius uerum loquatur, quam iste apostolo praeferatur, mulier ex uiro est siue secundum solum corpus siue secundum totum.
But if he divides the matter in such a way as to say that the woman is from the man as regards the body, yet from God as regards the soul and spirit, how will that be true which the Apostle says, 'But all things are from God' (1 Cor. 11:12), if the woman's body is so from the man that it is not from God? Therefore, that the Apostle may rather speak the truth than that this man be preferred to the Apostle, the woman is from the man, whether according to the body alone or according to the whole.
但他若如此區分,說女人就身體而言是出於男人,就靈魂與心靈而言卻是出於神,那麼使徒所說的「萬有都是出於神」(林前十一12)又怎能為真呢?倘若女人的身體是這樣出於男人,以致不是出於神。所以,為叫使徒說的乃是真理,而非叫此人凌駕於使徒之上,女人乃是出於男人——無論是單就身體,還是就其全體而言。
24:70
quo constat humana naturanihil enim horum tamquam certum affirmamus, sed quid horum uerum sit adhuc quaerimuset uir per mulierem, siue ex patre tota hominis natura ducatur, quae per mulierem nascitur, siue sola caro, unde adhuc quaestio est, omnia tamen ex deo, unde nulla quaestio est, id est et corpus et anima et spiritus et uiri et mulieris. etsi enim non ex deo nata uel tracta sunt uel manarunt, ita ut eius naturae sint, tamen ex deo sunt. a quo enim creata, condita, facta sunt, ab illo habent ut sint. Sed dicendo, inquit, apostolus: et ipse det omnibus uitam et spiritum, deinde addendo:
Of which human nature consists—for we affirm none of these things as certain, but are still inquiring which of them is true—and man exists through woman, whether the whole nature of man is drawn from the father, which is born through the woman, or the flesh alone, whereon there is still a question; yet all things are from God, whereon there is no question, that is, both body and soul and spirit, both of the man and of the woman. For even if they are not born from God, nor drawn from Him, nor have flowed from Him in such a way as to be of His nature, nevertheless they are from God. For by whom they were created, established, and made, from Him they have their being. But since the Apostle, he says, in saying, 'And He Himself gives to all life and breath' (Acts 17:25), then adds:
人性由此構成——因為我們並不把這些當作確定的來肯定,而仍在探究其中哪一項為真——並且人是藉女人而有的,無論人的全部本性(那藉女人而生者)是出於父,還是唯有肉體出於父(此點仍有疑問);然而萬有都是出於神(此點毫無疑問),也就是身體、靈魂與心靈,無論男人的還是女人的都是如此。因為即便它們不是由神所生、所引出、所流出,以致成為與祂同質,它們仍是出於神。因為凡造成、設立、製作它們的那一位,它們就從祂得其存在。但他說,使徒既說「祂親自將生命、氣息賜給眾人」(徒十七25),隨後又補充說:
24:71
fecitque ex uno sanguine omne genus hominum, animam et spiritum originaliter retulit ad auctorem, corpus ad traducem . immo uero qui non uult temere animarum negare propaginem, antequam liquido clareat utrum ita an non ita sit, habet quod in istis uerbis apostoli intellegat \'ex uno\' cum \'sanguine\' dixisse \'ex uno homine\' a parte totum significante locutionis modo. si enim ipsi licet intellegere a parte totum quod scriptum est: et f actus est homo in animam uiuam, ut illic intellegatur et spiritus, de quo scriptura ibi tacuit, cur aliis non liceat sic accipere quod dictum est:
'And He made of one blood every race of men' (Acts 17:26), he referred the soul and spirit in their origin to the Author, but the body to propagation. Nay rather, he who is unwilling rashly to deny the propagation of souls, before it becomes clearly evident whether it be so or not, has here something whereby he may understand that in these words of the Apostle 'of one' with 'blood' means 'of one man,' by that mode of speech in which the part signifies the whole. For if it is permitted to him to understand the whole from a part in what is written, 'And man was made into a living soul' (Gen. 2:7), so that there the spirit also is understood, concerning which Scripture there kept silence, why is it not permitted to others to understand thus what is said:
「祂又從一本造出萬族的人」(徒十七26),這話就其根源將靈魂與心靈歸於那創造者,卻將身體歸於繁衍。不但如此,凡不願在尚未明白確知靈魂繁衍究竟是否如此之先,就輕率否認靈魂繁衍之說的人,在使徒這些話裡便有可據以理解之處:這「一本」與「血」相連時,是指「一個人」,乃是以部分指全體的說法。因為,倘若他可以在所寫的「人就成了有靈的活人」(創二7)中以部分理解全體,以致那裡連心靈也包含在內(聖經在該處對此保持緘默),那麼為何別人不可如此理解所說的:
24:72
ex uno sanguine, ut illic et anima et spiritus possit intellegi, quoniam homo significatus nomine sanguinis non solo constat ex corpore, uerum etiam ex anima et spiritu? sicut enim qui propaginem defendit animarum non hinc istum debet opprimere, quia de primo homine scriptum est: in quo omnes peccaueruntnon enim dictum est: \'in quo omnium caro peccauit\', sed \'omnes\' dictum est, id est omnes homines, cum homo non sola sit caro —. sicut ergo hinc iste non debet opprimi, quia forte ita dictum est \'omnes homines\', ut secundum solam carnem intellegerentur, sic iste non hinc debet premere defensores propaginis animarum, quia dictum est:
'Of one blood' (Acts 17:26)—so that there both soul and spirit may be understood, since the man signified by the name of blood does not consist of body alone, but also of soul and spirit? For just as he who defends the propagation of souls ought not to be overwhelmed from this, because it is written of the first man, 'In whom all have sinned' (Rom. 5:12)—for it was not said, 'in whom the flesh of all sinned,' but 'all' was said, that is, all men, since a man is not flesh alone—; therefore just as this man ought not to be overwhelmed from this, because perhaps 'all men' was so said that they should be understood according to the flesh alone, so this man ought not to press the defenders of the propagation of souls from this, because it is said:
「從一本血脈」(徒十七26)——以致那裡靈魂與心靈都可被理解,因為以血之名所指的人,並非只由身體構成,也由靈魂與心靈構成?因為,正如維護靈魂繁衍之說的人不當因此被駁倒——因為論到頭一個人記著說「眾人都在他裡面犯了罪」(羅五12);經上並非說「眾人的肉體都犯了罪」,乃是說「眾人」,即所有的人,因為人並非只是肉體——;所以,正如此人不當因此被駁倒(因為或許說「所有的人」是要單就肉體來理解),照樣此人也不當以此逼迫維護靈魂繁衍之說者,因為經上說:
24:73
omne genus hominum ex uno sanguine, tamquam propterea sola caro pertineat ad propaginem. si enim hoc est uerum, quod isti asserunt, ut non sit anima ex anima, sed caro ex carne sit tantum, ita dictum est e x uno sanguine, ut non totus homo significaretur a parte, sed tantum unius hominis caro; illud nero quod dictum est: in quo omnes peccauerunt, sola omnium hominum caro intellegenda est, quae inde transfusa est, a toto partem significante scriptura.
'Every race of men of one blood' (Acts 17:26), as though on that account the flesh alone pertained to propagation. For if that which these men assert is true, namely that the soul is not from the soul, but only the flesh is from the flesh, then 'of one blood' was said in such a way that not the whole man is signified from a part, but only the flesh of one man; while that which was said, 'in whom all have sinned' (Rom. 5:12), is to be understood as the flesh alone of all men, which was thence transfused, Scripture signifying the part from the whole.
「從一本血脈造出萬族的人」(徒十七26),彷彿因此唯有肉體才屬於繁衍。因為,倘若這些人所主張的為真,即靈魂並非出於靈魂,唯有肉體出於肉體,那麼「從一本血脈」這話便是這樣說的:並非以部分指全人,乃是單指一個人的肉體;而所說的「眾人都在他裡面犯了罪」(羅五12),就當理解為所有人的肉體,就是從那裡傳流而來的,聖經是以全體指部分。
24:74
si autem illud est uerum, quod totus homo ex toto homine propagatur, id est corpus, anima et spiritus, ibi proprie dictum est \'in quo omnes homines peccauerunt\', hic autem tropice \'ex uno sanguine\' totum significatur a parte, id est totus homo. qui ex anima constat et carne, uel potius, ut iste amat loqui, ex anima et spiritu et carne. nam et ex parte totum et ex toto partem diuina eloquia significare consuerunt. ex parte enim totum significatum est, ubi legitur: ad te omnis caro ueniet, quia ex carne intellegitur totus homo; ex toto autem pars, cum dicitur Christus sepultus, cum sola eius caro sepulta sit.
But if that is true, namely that the whole man is propagated from the whole man, that is, body, soul, and spirit, then there it was said in a proper sense, 'in whom all men have sinned,' but here in a figurative sense, 'of one blood,' the whole is signified from a part, that is, the whole man, who consists of soul and flesh, or rather, as this man loves to speak, of soul and spirit and flesh. For the divine words are accustomed to signify both the whole from a part and the part from the whole. For the whole is signified from a part where it is read, 'To Thee shall all flesh come' (Ps. 65:2), because by the flesh the whole man is understood; but the part from the whole, when Christ is said to be buried, though His flesh alone was buried.
但若那為真,即全人是由全人所繁衍,也就是身體、靈魂與心靈,那麼在那裡「眾人都在他裡面犯了罪」乃是照本義說的,而在這裡「從一本血脈」則是以喻義說的,是以部分指全體,即那由靈魂與肉體構成的全人,或如此人所愛說的,由靈魂、心靈與肉體構成的全人。因為神聖的話語慣於既以部分指全體,又以全體指部分。以部分指全體,如經上所讀的「凡有血氣的都要來就你」(詩六十五2),因為藉「血氣(肉體)」乃指全人;而以全體指部分,如說基督被埋葬,雖然唯有祂的肉體被埋葬。
24:75
iam Llud quod in hoc apostoli testimonio positum est, quia ipse dat omnibus uitam et spiritum, secundum superiorem disputationem puto quod neminem moueat; ipse enim dat. sed adhuc quaerimus unde det, utrum ex noua insufflationc an ex propagine. ipse quippe dare etiam carnis substantiam rectissime dicitur, quam tamen dare ex propagine non negatur. Nunc uideamus illud de Genesi testimonium, ubi facta mulier de latere uiri adducta est ad eum et dixit: hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis is et caro de carne m ea. hoc quippe iste putat, \'quod dicere debuerit Adam: "anima ex anima mea" uel: "spiritus de spiritu meo", si etiam hoc de illo tractum esset\'.
Now as for that which is set down in this testimony of the Apostle, that 'He Himself gives to all life and breath' (Acts 17:25), according to the preceding discussion I think that it moves no one; for He Himself does give. But we are still inquiring whence He gives it, whether by a new inbreathing or by propagation. For He is most rightly said to give even the substance of the flesh, which nevertheless is not denied to be given by propagation. Now let us consider that testimony from Genesis, where the woman, having been made from the man's side, was brought to him, and he said: 'This now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh' (Gen. 2:23). For this man thinks 'that Adam ought to have said, "soul of my soul" or "spirit of my spirit," if this too had been drawn from him.'
至於使徒這見證中所載的「祂親自將生命、氣息賜給眾人」(徒十七25),按前面的討論,我想這不會使任何人困惑;因為祂確實親自賜下。但我們仍在探究祂是從何處賜下的,是藉新的吹氣,還是藉繁衍。因為說祂連肉體的實質也賜下,乃是最正確的,然而這實質藉繁衍而賜下,也未被否認。如今讓我們來看《創世記》那段見證,那裡女人是由男人的肋旁造成,被領到他面前,他就說:「這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」(創二23)。因為此人認為「亞當本該說『我魂中的魂』或『我靈中的靈』,倘若這些也是從他取出的話」。
24:76
sed illi qui propaginem asserunt animarum, hinc se putant inuictius suam munire sententiam, quia, cum scriptum sit detraxisse deum costam de latere uiri eamque aedificasse in mulierem, non est additum, quod in eius faciem sufflauerit flatum uitae; ideo, inquiunt, quia iam de uiro fuerat animata. nam si non fuisset, nequaquam nos, inquiunt, sancta scriptura huius rei cognitione fraudasset. ad illud uero quod ait Adam: hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis et caro de carne mea nec ait: \'spiritus\' uel \'anima de spiritu meo\' uel \'de anima mea\', sic ab cis responderi potest.
But those who assert the propagation of souls think that from this they more invincibly fortify their opinion, because, although it is written that God took a rib from the man's side and built it into a woman, it was not added that He breathed into her face the breath of life; therefore, they say, because she had already been given a soul from the man. For if she had not, they say, Holy Scripture would by no means have defrauded us of the knowledge of this matter. But to that which Adam says, 'This now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh,' nor says 'spirit of my spirit' or 'soul of my soul,' it can be answered by them thus.
但那些主張靈魂繁衍之說的人卻認為,他們由此更能無可辯駁地鞏固自己的見解,因為經上雖記著神從男人肋旁取出一根肋骨,把它建造成一個女人,卻沒有加上說祂向她臉上吹了生命之氣;他們說,這正是因為她已從男人那裡得了靈魂。他們說,因為她若沒有,聖經斷不會使我們喪失對此事的認識。至於亞當所說的「這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」,而沒有說「我靈中的靈」或「我魂中的魂」,他們可以這樣回答。
24:77
quemadmodum superius demonstratum est, ut a parte totum intellegatur hoc dictum \'os et caro mea\', sed quae animata fuerint detracta, non mortua. neque enim hoc omnipotentem facere potuisse ideo negandum est, quia nullus hominum potest aliquid cum anima de humana carne praecidere. nam quod Adam secutus adiunxit: haec uocabitur mulier, quia d e u i r o s u o s u m p t a c s t, cur non ait potius, unde opinio confirmaretur istorum: \'quoniam de uiro suo caro eius sumpta est\'? hic itaque illi qui contra sentiunt possunt diccre, quia non scriptum est carnem mulieris, sed mulierem de uiro suo sumptam. totam debere accipi cum anima et spiritu.
As was shown above, so that this saying, 'my bone and flesh,' may be understood as the whole from a part, but as things which were taken away already animated, not dead. For it is not to be denied that the Omnipotent could do this, merely because no man is able to cut off anything together with a soul from human flesh. Now as to what Adam went on to add, 'She shall be called woman, because she was taken out of her man' (Gen. 2:23), why did he not rather say, whereby the opinion of these men might be confirmed, 'because her flesh was taken out of her man'? And so here those who think otherwise can say that it is not written that the flesh of the woman, but the woman, was taken out of her man; and she must be understood entirely, with soul and spirit.
如上文所示,好叫「我的骨與肉」這話可被理解為以部分指全體,但這被取出之物乃是有生命的,並非死的。因為並不能因為沒有一個人能連同靈魂從人的肉體上割下什麼,就否認全能者能行此事。至於亞當接著補充的「她要稱為女人,因為她是從她男人身上取出來的」(創二23),他為何不寧可說(好使這些人的見解得以確立)「因為她的肉體是從她男人身上取出的」?因此,在這裡那些持相反意見的人可以說:經上並非寫女人的肉體,乃是寫女人,是從她男人身上取出的;她當被全然理解,連同靈魂與心靈在內。
24:78
nam etsi anima sexu caret, non tamen quando appellantur mulieres excepta anima eas necesse est intellegi. alioquin non ita se ammonerentur ornare: non in tortis crinibus aut auro uel margaritis aut ueste pretiosa, sed quod decet, inquit, mulieres promittentes pietatem per bonam conuersationem. utique pietas intus est in anima ucl in spiritu, et tamen mulieres appellatae sunt, etiam ut se intus ornarent, ubi nullus est sexus. Cum itaque isti sic inter se alternante sermone certauerint, ego inter cos sic iudieo, ut, ne incognitis fidant et temere audeant affirmare quod nesciunt, utrosque commoneam. si enim scriptum esset :
For even though the soul lacks sex, yet when women are named, they are not necessarily to be understood with the soul excepted. Otherwise they would not be admonished to adorn themselves thus: 'not with braided hair or gold or pearls or costly apparel, but with what befits women professing godliness, through good conduct' (1 Tim. 2:9-10). Surely godliness is within, in the soul or in the spirit, and yet they were called women, even so that they should adorn themselves within, where there is no sex. Since therefore these men have thus contended among themselves with alternating discourse, I so judge between them as to admonish both parties, lest they trust in things unknown and rashly dare to affirm what they do not know. For if it were written:
因為,即便靈魂沒有性別,然而當稱人為女人時,也不必然要把她們理解為排除了靈魂。否則就不會如此勸勉她們修飾自己:「不以編髮、黃金、珍珠和貴重的衣裳為妝飾,只以善行為妝飾,這才與自稱是敬虔的婦女相宜」(提前二9-10)。敬虔顯然是在裡面,在靈魂或心靈中的,然而她們仍被稱為女人,且是要她們在裡面修飾自己,那裡是沒有性別的。因此,既然這些人這樣彼此往復辯論,我在他們中間如此判斷:要勸戒雙方,免得他們倚仗未知之事,輕率地擅自肯定自己所不知道的。因為,倘若經上寫著:
24:79
\'insufflauit flatum uitae in faciem mulieris et facta est in animam uiuam\', nec sic esset iam consequens, ut non propagaretur ex parentibus anima, nisi etiam de filio eorum hoc scriptum similiter legeretur. fieri enim potuit, ut membrum non animatum de corpore extractum indigeret animari, filii uero anima ex patre per matrem propaginis transfusione traheretur. cum uero tacitum est, occultatum est, non negatum, sed neque affirmatum. ac per hoc sicubi forte non tacitum est, clarioribus documentis est astruendum. unde nec illi, qui defendunt animarum propaginem, ex co, quod non sufflauit deus in faciem mulieris, aliquid adiuuantur nec illi, qui eam negant, ideo quia non dixit Adam:
'He breathed the breath of life into the woman's face, and she was made into a living soul,' not even so would it follow that the soul is not propagated from the parents, unless this too were likewise read to be written concerning their son. For it could have come to pass that a limb without a soul, drawn from the body, needed to be given a soul, while the soul of the son was drawn from the father through the mother by the transfusion of propagation. But when it is passed over in silence, it is concealed, not denied, but neither affirmed. And on this account, wherever perhaps it is not passed over in silence, it must be established by clearer proofs. Whence neither are those who defend the propagation of souls at all helped by this, that God did not breathe into the woman's face, nor those who deny it, on this account, that Adam did not say:
「祂向女人臉上吹了生命之氣,她就成了有靈的活人」,即便如此,也並不能推出靈魂不是由父母繁衍而來,除非論到他們的兒子也同樣讀到這樣的記載。因為有可能是這樣:那從身體取出、沒有靈魂的肢體需要被賦予靈魂,而兒子的靈魂卻是藉繁衍的傳輸,由父藉母而引出。但當經上緘默不言時,這事乃是被隱藏,並非被否認,卻也未被肯定。因此,凡或許並未被緘默略過之處,就當以更清楚的證據來確立。所以,無論是維護靈魂繁衍之說者,都不因神未向女人臉上吹氣而得任何幫助;也無論是否認此說者,都不因亞當沒有說:
24:80
\'anima de anima mea\', debent sibi persuadere quod nesciunt. sicut enim eadem non soluta, sed manente quaestione potuit tacere scriptura, quod mulier deo sufflante sicut uir eius acceperit animam, sic eadem non soluta, sed manente quaestione potuit tacere scriptura, ut Adam non diceret: \'anima de anima mea\'. ac per hoc, si primae mulieris anima ex uiro est, a parte totum significatum est, ubi legitur: hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis et caro de carne mea, cum tota ex uiro, non caro sola sit sumpta. si autem non est ex uiro, sed eam deus insufflauit sicut uiro, a toto pars significata est, ubi legitur: de uiro suo sumpta est, eum caro eius, non tota sit sumpta.
'Soul of my soul,' ought to persuade themselves of what they do not know. For just as, with the same question not resolved but remaining, Scripture could keep silent that the woman received a soul by God's breathing, just as her man did, so, with the same question not resolved but remaining, Scripture could keep silent, so that Adam should not say, 'soul of my soul.' And on this account, if the soul of the first woman is from the man, the whole was signified from a part, where it is read, 'This now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh,' since she was taken wholly from the man, not the flesh alone. But if it is not from the man, but God breathed it into her as into the man, the part was signified from the whole, where it is read, 'She was taken out of her man,' since her flesh, not the whole, was taken.
「我魂中的魂」,就應說服自己相信他們所不知道的事。因為,正如在同一問題未得解決而仍存留之時,聖經可以緘默不言女人是像她男人一樣藉神吹氣而領受靈魂,照樣,在同一問題未得解決而仍存留之時,聖經也可以緘默不言,以致亞當不說「我魂中的魂」。因此,若頭一個女人的靈魂是出於男人,那麼所讀到的「這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」,便是以部分指全體,因為她是全然從男人取出的,並非單是肉體。但若她的靈魂不是出於男人,乃是神像向男人一樣把它吹入她,那麼所讀到的「她是從她男人身上取出的」,便是以全體指部分,因為所取的是她的肉體,並非全體。
24:81
Quapropter, cum his testimoniis, quod ad hanc rem pertinet, utique ambiguis non soluatur haec quaestio, illud tamen scio sic argumentari homines, qui ex hoc putant animam mulieris non esse de anima uiri, quia non est dictum: \'anima de anima mea\', sed: caro carne mea, quemadmodum argumentantur Apollinaristae uel quicumque sunt alii aduersus animam domini, quam propterea negant, quia scriptum legunt: uerbum caro factum est. \'si enim et anima\', inquiunt, \'ibi esset, debuit dici: uerbum homo factum est\'. sed istis propterea dicitur carnis nomine solere scripturam totum hominem nuncuparesieuti est: et uidebit omnis caro salut a r e d e i;
Wherefore, since by these testimonies, so far as pertains to this matter, being certainly ambiguous, this question is not resolved, yet this I know, that men argue thus who from this think that the woman's soul is not of the man's soul, because it was not said, 'soul of my soul,' but 'flesh of my flesh,' just as the Apollinarists argue, or whoever else there are against the soul of the Lord, which they deny for this reason, that they read it written, 'The Word was made flesh' (John 1:14). 'For if the soul also,' they say, 'were there, it ought to have been said, the Word was made man.' But to these it is said that Scripture is wont to name the whole man by the name of flesh—as it is, 'And all flesh shall see the salvation of God' (Luke 3:6; Isa. 40:5);
因此,既然就這事而言,這些見證確實是含糊的,這問題便未得解決;然而這一點我卻知道,就是有些人這樣論證:他們由此認定女人的靈魂不是出於男人的靈魂,因為經上並非說「我魂中的魂」,乃是說「我肉中的肉」,正如亞波里拿留派,或凡其他反對主之靈魂的人所論證的一樣;他們否認主有靈魂,理由是他們讀到經上記著「道成了肉身」(約一14)。他們說:「因為那裡若也有靈魂,就當說『道成了人』。」但對這些人可以說:聖經慣於以肉身之名來稱呼全人——如經上所說「凡有血氣的,都要見神的救恩」(路三6;賽四十5);
24:82
non enim caro sine anima uidere aliquid potest —, quia plurimis aliis sanctarum scripturarum locis non solam carnem, uerum etiam animam humanam, id est rationalem, inesse homini Christo sine ulla ambiguitate monstratur. unde et isti, a (quibus animarum propago defenditur, possent accipere a parte totum esse dictum: os de ossibus us mis et caro de carne mea, ut illic intellegeretur et anima, quemadmodum uerbum carnem factum non sine anima accipimus, si, quemadmodum alia testimonia docent habere humanam animam Christum, ita et isti aliquibus non ambiguis testimoniis propaginem astruerent animarum.
—for flesh without a soul cannot see anything—; because in very many other places of the holy Scriptures it is shown without any ambiguity that not flesh alone, but also a human, that is, a rational, soul is in the man Christ. Whence these men also, by whom the propagation of souls is defended, could take it that the whole was said from a part, 'bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh,' so that there the soul also might be understood, just as we understand that the Word was made flesh not without a soul—if, just as other testimonies teach that Christ has a human soul, so these men too by some unambiguous testimonies would establish the propagation of souls.
——因為沒有靈魂的肉體不能看見什麼——;因為在聖經其他許多處,毫無含糊地顯明:在人基督裡面不僅有肉體,也有人的、即理性的靈魂。因此,那些為靈魂繁衍之說辯護的人,也可以把「我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」理解為以部分指全體,以致那裡連靈魂也可被理解,正如我們理解道成肉身並非沒有靈魂一樣——只要他們像其他見證教導我們基督有人的靈魂那樣,也以某些毫不含糊的見證來確立靈魂的繁衍。
24:83
pari uice igitur ammonemus etiam hos, qui animarum propaginem destruunt, ut nonas a deo sufflari animas certis documentis asserant et tunc illud, quod dictum est: os ex ossibus meis et caro de carne mea, non tropice a parte totum. ut simul intellegatur et anima, sed proprie de sola carne dictum esse defendant. Quae cum ita sint, uideo librum istum iam esse claudendum. omnia quippe, quae mihi maxime necessaria uidebantur, continet, quibus hi qui legerint sciant cauere se debere, ne huic homini, cuius duos libros mihi misisti, in hoc consentiant, ut credant \'animas sic ex dei flatu esse, ut non sint ex nihilo\'.
In like manner therefore we also admonish those who overthrow the propagation of souls, that they should assert by sure proofs that new souls are breathed in by God, and then may defend that what was said, 'bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh,' was not spoken figuratively as the whole from a part, so that the soul also should be understood together, but properly of the flesh alone. Since these things are so, I see that this book must now be closed. For it contains all the things that seemed to me most necessary, whereby those who read them may know that they ought to beware, lest they consent to this man, whose two books you sent me, in this, so as to believe 'that souls are so from God's breath that they are not from nothing.'
照樣,我們也同樣勸戒那些推翻靈魂繁衍之說的人:要他們以確鑿的證據主張新的靈魂是由神吹入的,然後才可維護所說的「我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」並非以喻義、以部分指全體來說(以致連靈魂也一同被理解),乃是照本義單指肉體而言。既然如此,我看這卷書如今該當結束了。因為它已包含了在我看來最必要的一切,好叫讀到這些的人知道自己當謹防:不要在這一點上贊同此人(就是你寄給我他那兩卷書的那人),以致相信「靈魂是這樣出於神的吹氣,以致不是從無中而出」。
24:84
hoc enim qui credit, etsi uerbis neget, re ipsa clamat animas dei habere substantiam et ipsius genus esse non munere, sed natura. nam de quo quisque naturae suae originem ducit, de illo naturae suae genus ducere negari sobrie nullo pacto potest. iste autem ita sibi est ipse contrarius, ut genus dei esse animas dicat non natura, sed munere et tamen non factas ex nihilo, sed ex illo dicat originem ducere; ac sic eas, quod prius negauerat, ad dei naturam reuocare non dubitat.
For whoever believes this, even if he denies it in words, in the very fact cries out that souls have the substance of God and are of His kind not by gift but by nature. For that from which anyone draws the origin of his own nature—that he draws from it the kind of his own nature cannot soberly be denied by any means. But this man is so contrary to himself that he says souls are of the kind of God not by nature but by gift, and yet says that they are not made from nothing, but draw their origin from Him; and thus he does not hesitate to recall them, what he had before denied, to the nature of God.
因為凡相信這事的人,即便口頭否認,實際上卻在宣告靈魂有神的實質,並且是屬乎祂的類,不是憑恩賜,乃是憑本性。因為,凡人從何處引出自己本性的根源,說他不從那裡引出自己本性的類,這在清醒的理智下絕無可能否認。但此人卻與自己如此矛盾,以致說靈魂屬乎神的類不是憑本性,乃是憑恩賜,然而又說它們不是從無中造成,乃是從祂引出其根源;如此他便毫不遲疑地把它們(就是他先前所否認的)歸回到神的本性去。
24:85
Animarum autem nouarum sine propagine insufflationem defendi quidem minime prohibemus, sed ab eis qui potuerint aliquid inuenire uel in canonicis libris, quod non sit ambiguum dissoluendae huic obligatissimae quaestioni, uel in ratiocinationibus suis.
But we by no means forbid that the inbreathing of new souls without propagation be defended—yet by those who are able to find something, either in the canonical books, which is not ambiguous, for resolving this most entangled question, or in their own reasonings,
但我們絕不禁止有人為新靈魂不藉繁衍而被吹入之說辯護——只要是由那些能夠有所發現的人來辯護,或是在正典經卷中找到毫不含糊、足以解決這最為糾結之問題的憑據,或是在他們自己的推論中找到——
24:86
quod non sit contrarium catholicae ueritati, non a talibus qualis iste apparuit, qui non inueniendo quid diceret et deliberationem suam nolendo suspendere uires suas omnino non metiens, ne taceret, ausus est dicere \'inquinari animam meruisse per carnem et esse meruisse animam peccatricem\', cuius nullum meritum, seu bonum seu malum, ante carnem potuit inuenire, et \'paruulis sine baptismo de corpore exeuntibus solui posse originale peccatum et offerendum pro eis sacrificium corporis Christi\', qui Christo non sunt incorporati per eius sacramenta in eius ecclesia, \'eosque sine lauacro regenerationis de hac uita migrantes non ad requiem tantum ire, sed ad regnum caelorum posse etiam peruenire\' et alia multum absurda.
which is not contrary to catholic truth; not by such as this man showed himself to be, who, by not finding what to say and by being unwilling to suspend his deliberation, in no way measuring his own powers, in order not to keep silent, dared to say 'that the soul deserved to be defiled through the flesh and deserved to be a sinful soul,' though it could have found no merit, whether good or bad, before the flesh; and 'that for little ones departing from the body without baptism the original sin can be loosed, and the sacrifice of the body of Christ can be offered for them,' who are not incorporated into Christ through His sacraments in His Church, 'and that these, departing from this life without the laver of regeneration, can go not only to rest, but even attain to the kingdom of heaven,' and other things very absurd.
這辯護不可與大公真理相悖;也不可由像此人所顯出的那種人來辯護——他既找不到該說什麼,又不肯暫緩自己的斷言,全然不衡量自己的能力,為了不緘默,竟敢說「靈魂是罪有應得地藉肉體受了玷污,並罪有應得地成了犯罪的靈魂」,儘管靈魂在進入肉體之先,無論善惡都不能有任何功過可尋;又說「對那些未受洗就離開身體的嬰孩,原罪可以得解,且可以為他們獻上基督身體的祭」,這些嬰孩並未在祂的教會中藉祂的聖禮與基督聯合;又說「這些嬰孩不藉重生的洗離開此生,不但可以進入安息,甚至還可以進到天國」,以及其他許多極其荒謬的話。
24:87
quae omnia colligere atque in isto libro digerere longum uisum est. absit ergo, ut animarum propago, si falsa est, a talibus refellatur et animarum nouarum insufflatio, si uera est, a talibus defendatur. Quamobrem quicumque uolunt defendere, quod dicuntur animae nouae nascentibus insufflari, non de parentibus trahi, aliquid illorum quattuor, quae supra commemoraui, caueant omni modo, hoc est: \'ne dicant a deo fieri animas peccatrices per alienum originale peccatum; ne dicant paruulos, qui sine baptismo exierint. peruenire posse ad uitam aeternam regnumque caelorum originali peccato per quodlibet aliud resoluto;
To gather all of which together and digest them in this book seemed too long. Far be it, then, that the propagation of souls, if it is false, should be refuted by such men, and that the inbreathing of new souls, if it is true, should be defended by such men. Wherefore, whoever wish to defend that new souls are said to be breathed into the newborn, not drawn from the parents, let them by all means beware of any of those four things which I recalled above, that is: 'let them not say that sinful souls are made by God through another's original sin; let them not say that little ones who have departed without baptism can attain to eternal life and the kingdom of heaven, the original sin being dissolved by any other means whatsoever;
若要把這一切收集起來,並在這卷書中一一詳述,未免太過冗長。那麼,斷不可讓靈魂繁衍之說(若它是假的)被這樣的人駁倒,也斷不可讓新靈魂吹入之說(若它是真的)被這樣的人辯護。因此,凡願意維護「新靈魂是被吹入新生者、而非由父母引出」之說的人,務要竭力謹防我上面所提那四件事中的任何一件,就是:「不要說犯罪的靈魂是神藉別人的原罪所造的;不要說未受洗就離世的嬰孩,能藉任何其他方式解除原罪,而得進入永生和天國;
24:88
ne dicant animas peccasse alicubi ante carnem et hoc merito in carnem peccatricem fuisse detrusas; ne dicant peccata, quae in eis inuenta non sunt, quia praescita sunt, merito fuisse punita, cum ad eam uitam, ubi ea committerent, permissae non fuerint peruenire\'. nihil ergo istorum quattuor dicentes, quoniam quodlibet eorum falsum atque impium est, inueniant etiam scripturarum de hac re certissima testimonia et hanc sententiam suam non solum me non uetante, uerum etiam fauente et gratias agente defendant. si autem non inueniunt certissimam de hac re auctoritatem diuinorum eloquioium et aliquid illorum quattuor per inopiam dicere conpelluntur, cohibeant se, ne per ipsam inopiam etiam pa:
let them not say that souls sinned somewhere before the flesh, and were on that account deservedly thrust down into sinful flesh; let them not say that sins which were not found in them, because they were foreknown, were deservedly punished, since they were not permitted to attain to that life in which they would commit them.' Saying therefore none of those four things, since any one of them is false and impious, let them find also most certain testimonies of the Scriptures concerning this matter, and let them defend this their opinion, not only with me not forbidding it, but even favoring it and giving thanks. But if they do not find the most certain authority of the divine oracles concerning this matter, and are compelled through want to say some one of those four things, let them restrain themselves, lest through that very want they should also
不要說靈魂在進入肉體之先曾在某處犯罪,並因此罪有應得地被貶入犯罪的肉體;不要說那些在他們身上並未查出的罪(因為是被預知的)罪有應得地受了刑罰,儘管他們並未被允許進到那能犯這些罪的生命中去。」因此,若他們一件都不說這四件事——因為其中任何一件都是虛假不敬的——就讓他們也找出聖經中關於此事最為確鑿的見證,並維護自己這見解;這樣,我不但不禁止,反倒贊成並感謝。但若他們找不到神聖話語中關於此事最確鑿的權柄,又因無憑據而被迫要說那四件事中的某一件,就讓他們約束自己,免得因這缺乏憑據而竟被迫:
24:89
uulorum animas non habere originale peccatum secundum Pelagianam heresim olim damnabilem nuperrimeque damnatam dicere conpellantur. melius est enim homini fateri se nescire quod nescit quam in heresim uel damnatam incurrere uel nouam condere, dum temere audet defensare quod nescit. alia huius hominis falsa et absurda, in quibus non tam periculose, uerum tamen a tramite ueritatis exorbitat, quoniam multa sunt, et ad ipsum etiam, si dominus uoluerit, aliquid de libris eius uolo scribere; ibi forsitan omnia uel, si omnia non potuero, plurima ostendam.
be compelled to say that the souls of little ones do not have original sin, according to the Pelagian heresy, long ago damnable and most recently condemned. For it is better for a man to confess that he does not know what he does not know, than either to run into a heresy already condemned or to found a new one, while he rashly dares to defend what he does not know. As for this man's other false and absurd things, in which he strays from the path of truth not so perilously, yet nevertheless does stray, since they are many, and to himself also, if the Lord will, I wish to write something concerning his books; there perhaps I shall show them all, or, if I cannot show all, very many.
被迫說嬰孩的靈魂沒有原罪——這正合乎伯拉糾異端,那早已當受咒詛、最近又被定罪的異端。因為,人承認自己不知道所不知道的,總勝過或陷入一個早已被定罪的異端,或創立一個新異端,只因輕率地擅自維護自己所不知道的。至於此人其他虛假荒謬的言論——他在其中偏離真理之路雖不那樣危險,卻仍是偏離了——因為這些為數眾多,若主願意,我也想論到他的著作對他本人寫些什麼;在那裡我或許會把它們全數揭示出來,若不能全數,也要揭示極多。
24:90
Istum autem librum, quem ad te potius, qui curam et fidei nostrae et existimationis meae ut uerus catholicus et bonus amicus fideliter benigneque gessisti, quam ad alium quemquam scribendum putaui, tu legendum dabis uel describendum quibus potueris uel quibus dandum esse iudicaucris. in quo istius iuuenis praesumptionem ita reprimendam et redarguendam putaui, ut tamen eum diligam nec damnari, sed emendari uelim atque ita proficere in domo magna. quae est catholica ecclesia, quo eum misericordia diuina perduxit. ut sit in illa uas in honore sanctificatum, utile domino, ad omne opus bonum semper paratum et bene uiuendo et sana dicendo.
But this book, which I thought should rather be written to you—who, as a true catholic and good friend, have faithfully and kindly borne the care both of our faith and of my reputation—than to any other, you shall give to be read or copied by whomever you can, or by whomever you shall judge it ought to be given. In it I have thought that the presumption of this young man ought to be so restrained and refuted, that nevertheless I love him and wish him not to be condemned, but to be corrected, and thus to make progress in the great house, which is the catholic Church, whither the divine mercy has led him; that he may be in it a vessel sanctified unto honor, useful to the Lord, prepared for every good work, both by living well and by speaking soundly.
但這卷書,我認為理當寫給你,而非寫給別人——你身為真正的大公信徒和良善的朋友,忠實而仁慈地擔負了對我們信仰和我名譽的關切——你可交給你所能交的人去讀或抄錄,或交給你判斷該當給的人。在此書中,我認為對這青年的自負理當如此加以約束和駁斥,然而我仍愛他,願他不被定罪,乃被改正,如此在那大家——即大公教會,神聖的憐憫已把他領到那裡——中得以長進;好使他在其中作貴重的器皿,成為聖潔,合乎主用,既因善度生活、又因言論純正,而預備行各樣的善事。
24:91
porro autem si ipsum oportet ut diligam, sicut facio, quanto magis te, frater, cuius erga me beniuolentiam et cuius catholicam fidem cautam et sobriam optime noni! unde factum est, ut eos libros, qui tibi displicuerunt et in quibus nomen meum aliter quam uelles positum comperisti, describendos mihique mittendos uere fraterna planeque sincera dilectione curares. tantum ergo abest, ut hinc tuae caritati succenseam, quia fecisti, ut potius, nisi fecisses, integro iure amicitiae succensere deberem. ago itaque uberes gratias. quemadmodum autem acceperim factum tuum, hinc manifestius indicaui, quod hunc ad te librum, mox ut illos legi, sine aliqua dilatione conscripsi. LIBER SECVNDVS.
But further, if I ought to love him, as I do, how much more you, brother, whose good will toward me and whose catholic faith, cautious and sober, I know most excellently! Whence it came to pass that those books which displeased you, and in which you found my name set down otherwise than you would wish, you took care, with truly fraternal and plainly sincere love, to have copied and sent to me. So far therefore is it from my being angry at your charity for this, because you did it, that rather, unless you had done it, by the full right of friendship I ought to be angry. I give you therefore abundant thanks. And how I have received your deed, I have shown more manifestly by this, that I have written this book to you, as soon as I read those, without any delay. SECOND BOOK.
再者,我若當愛他(我確實愛他),何況你呢,弟兄?你對我的善意,以及你那謹慎清醒的大公信仰,我是再清楚不過的了!因此便有這事:那些使你不悅、且你發現我的名字被以你所不願的方式列於其中的書卷,你以真正弟兄般、顯然真誠的愛,費心去抄錄,並寄給我。因此,我非但不因你這樣行而向你的愛心動怒,反倒是——你若不這樣行,按友誼的十足權利,我倒該當動怒。所以我要向你獻上滿滿的謝意。至於我如何領受你的行為,我已藉此更明白地顯出:我一讀完那些書,就毫不遲延地把這卷書寫給你。第二卷。
24:92
AD PETRVM PRESBVTERVM. Domino dilectissimo fratri et eompresbytero Petro Augustinus episcopus in domino salutem. Peruenerunt ad me duo libri Vincentii Victoris, quos ad tuam sanctitatem scripsit, mittente mihi eos fratre nostro Renato, homine quidem laico, sed pro sua fide et eorum quos diligit prudenter religioseque sollicito. quibus lectis uidi hominem in sermone quidem non solum usque ad sufficientiam, uerum etiam usque ad redundantiam profluentem, sed in rebus, de quibus loqui uoluit, nondum sicut oportet instructum; quod si ei fuerit domino donante conlatum, poterit esse utilis pluribus.
TO PETER THE PRESBYTER. To his most beloved lord, brother, and fellow-presbyter Peter, Augustine the bishop, greeting in the Lord. There have come to me two books of Vincentius Victor, which he wrote to your Holiness, our brother Renatus having sent them to me—a man indeed a layman, but for his own faith and that of those whom he loves prudently and religiously solicitous. When these were read, I saw a man flowing in speech not only to sufficiency, but even to redundance, yet in the matters of which he wished to speak not yet instructed as he ought; but if this shall be granted to him by the Lord's giving, he will be able to be useful to many.
致長老彼得。奧古斯丁主教在主裡問候至親愛的主、弟兄、同作長老的彼得。文森修斯·維克多寫給你聖德的兩卷書已送到我這裡,是我們的弟兄雷納圖斯寄給我的——他固然是個平信徒,卻為自己的信仰、也為他所愛之人的信仰,謹慎而虔敬地關切。讀了這兩卷書,我看見一個人在言辭上不僅足夠,甚至流溢過剩,然而在他想論述的事上,卻尚未如所當有的那樣受過教導;但這事若蒙主賜下賦予他,他便能對許多人有益。
24:93
habet enim non minimum facultatis, qua possit explicare atque ornare quae sentit, si prius det operam recta sentire. ualde quippe sunt noxia praua diserta, quia hominibus minus eruditis eo quod diserta sunt uidentur et uera. quomodo autem eosdem libros ipse acceperis nescio; uerum tamen, si uerum est quod audiui, diceris eis recitatis ita exiluisse laetitia, ut caput iuuenis illius senex et laici presbyter osculatus didicisse te quod ignorabas gratias egeris. ubi quidem non inprobo humilitatem tuam, immo uero etiam laudo, quod honorasti doctorem tuum nec hominem, sed ipsam quae tibi per illum loqui dignata est ueritatem, si tamen potueris demonstrare, quid per illum ueritatis acceperis.
For he has no small measure of ability, by which he can unfold and adorn what he thinks, if first he give effort to think rightly. For eloquent perversities are very harmful, because to less learned men, by the very fact that they are eloquent, they seem also to be true. But how you yourself received these same books, I do not know; yet nevertheless, if what I have heard is true, you are said, when they were recited, to have so leaped up for joy that, an old man and a presbyter having kissed the head of that young layman, you gave thanks that you had learned what you did not know. In which indeed I do not disapprove your humility, nay rather I even praise it, that you honored your teacher—not the man, but the very Truth which deigned to speak to you through him—if only you can show what truth you received through him.
因為他頗有不小的才能,能把自己所想的加以闡發並修飾,只要他先致力於正確地思想。因為口才動人的謬論極其有害,因為在學識較淺的人看來,它們正因言辭動人,便彷彿也是真的。但你自己是怎樣領受這兩卷書的,我卻不知道;然而,倘若我所聽見的為真,據說當這兩卷書被誦讀時,你竟歡喜跳躍到這地步,以致你這身為長老的老年人,親吻了那年輕平信徒的頭,感謝說你學到了先前所不知道的。在此,我固然不責備你的謙卑,反倒還稱讚它,因為你尊敬你的教師——不是那人,乃是那位甘願藉他向你說話的真理本身——只要你能指出你藉他領受了什麼真理。
24:94
uellem itaque rescriptis tuis quid te docuerit me doceres. absit enim, ut erubescam a presbytero discere, si a laico tu non erubuisti praedicanda et imitanda humilitate, si uera didicisti. Proinde. frater dilectissime, quid ab eo didiceris nosse cupio, ut, si iam id sciebam, gratuler pro te, si autem nesciebam, discam per te. itane tu ignorabas duo quaedam esse animam et spiritumsecundum id quod scriptum est: absoluistiab spiritu meo animam meam - et utrumque ad naturam hominis pertinere, ut totus homo sit spiritus et anima et corpus, sed aliquando duo ista simul nomine animae nuncupariquale est illud : et factus est homo in animam uiuam;
I could wish, therefore, that by your reply you would teach me what he taught you. Far be it that I should blush to learn from a presbyter, if you did not blush to learn, with humility to be proclaimed and imitated, from a layman—if you learned true things. Accordingly, most beloved brother, I desire to know what you learned from him, that, if I already knew it, I may rejoice for you; but if I did not know it, I may learn through you. Were you then ignorant that the soul and the spirit are two certain things—according to that which is written, 'Thou hast delivered my soul from my spirit' (Job 7:15, LXX)—and that each pertains to the nature of man, so that the whole man is spirit and soul and body, but that sometimes these two together are called by the name of soul—such as is that, 'And man was made into a living soul' (Gen. 2:7);
因此,我巴不得你能在回信中把他所教你的教導我。斷不可讓我羞於向一位長老學習,倘若你不曾羞於向一位平信徒學習(以那當受宣揚、當受效法的謙卑)——只要你所學的是真的。因此,至親愛的弟兄,我渴望知道你從他學到了什麼,好叫我若已知道,就為你歡喜;我若還不知道,就藉你學到。難道你先前不知道靈魂與心靈乃是兩樣東西嗎——按所寫的「你已將我的性命從我的靈裡救出」(伯七15,七十士譯本)——並且各自都屬於人的本性,以致全人就是心靈、靈魂與身體,但這兩者有時一同以「靈魂」之名相稱嗎——如那話「人就成了有靈的活人」(創二7);
24:95
ibi quippe et spiritus intellegituritemque aliquando utrumque nomine spiritus dicisicuti est: et inclinato capite tradidit spiritum, ubi et anima necesse est intellegaturet utrumque unius esse substantiae? puto quod ista iam sciebas; si autem nesciebas, non te aliquid, quod magno periculo nescitur, didicisse scias. et si quid hinc subtilius disputandum est, melius cum ipso agitur, cuius iam nouimus et eloquium:
for there the spirit also is understood—and likewise that sometimes both are called by the name of spirit—as it is, 'And bowing His head, He gave up the spirit' (John 19:30), where the soul also must necessarily be understood—and that both are of one substance? I think that you already knew these things; but if you did not know them, know that you have not learned anything which is not known at great peril. And if anything is here to be disputed more subtly, it is better dealt with together with him, whose eloquence too we already know:
因為那裡連心靈也包含在內——同樣,這兩者有時也一同以「靈」之名相稱——如那話「祂低下頭,將靈交付了」(約十九30),那裡靈魂也必然要被理解在內——並且這兩者乃是同一實質?我想這些你早已知道了;但你若不知道,那麼要知道:你並未學到什麼不知道也無大危險的事。而若這裡有什麼要更精微地辯論的,那還是同他一起處理更好,因為他的口才我們也已領教過了:
24:96
utrum, cum dicitur anima, ita ut simul intellegatur et spiritus, utrumque anima sit, spiritus autem aliquid animae sit, an, sicut ei uisum est, a parte totum appelletur hoc nomine, siue etiam utrumque spiritus sit, pars uero eius sit, quae proprie dicitur anima, an et hoc a parte totum uocetur, quando ita dicitur spiritus, ut simul intellegatur et anima; sic enim huic placet. uerum ista, ut dixi, et subtiliter disseruntur et sine ullo uel certe sine magno periculo nesciuntur. Itemque alios esse corporis, alios autem animae sensus, miror, si iste te docuit;
whether, when the soul is spoken of, in such a way that the spirit also is understood together, both are soul, but the spirit is some part of the soul; or, as it seemed to him, the whole is called by this name from a part; whether also both are spirit, but the part of it is that which is properly called soul; or whether this too is called the whole from a part, when the spirit is so spoken of that the soul also is understood together—for so it pleases him. But these things, as I said, are both subtly discussed and are not known without any, or at least without any great, peril. And likewise, that the senses of the body are some, but those of the soul others, I marvel if this man taught you;
就是:當說到「靈魂」而其含義使人一同理解「靈」時,究竟兩者都是靈魂,而靈乃是靈魂的某一部分呢;還是如他所以為的,全體以此名從部分而稱之;抑或兩者都是靈,而其部分乃是那本義所稱的靈魂呢;還是這也是以部分指全體,就是當說到「靈」而其含義使人一同理解「靈魂」之時——因為他喜歡如此主張。但這些事,如我所說,既是精微地被討論的,且不知道也沒有任何危險,至少沒有什麼大危險。同樣,說身體有身體的知覺,靈魂有靈魂的知覺,我很詫異,若這事是此人教你的;
24:97
et tu homo id aetatis et honoris, antequam istum audires, unum atque idem putabas esse, quo album nigrumque discernitur, quod nobiscum uident etiam passeres, et quo iustum atque iniustum diiudicatur, quod uidebat Tobis etiam carnis luminibus perditis. hoc si ita est, profecto, quando audiebas uel legebas: in inlumina oculos meos, ne umquam obdormiam in mortem. non nisi carnis oculos cogitabas. aut si hoc obscurum est, certe, quando illud apostoli recolebas : inluminatos oculos cordis uestri, nos sub fronte et supra buccas cor habere credebas. absit, ut de te hoc sentiam; neque hoc te igitur iste docuit.
and that you, a man of that age and honor, before you heard this man, thought it one and the same thing, that whereby white and black are distinguished, which even sparrows see with us, and that whereby just and unjust are judged, which Tobit saw even with the lights of the flesh lost (Tob. 2:10; 4:1ff.). If this is so, assuredly, when you heard or read, 'Lighten mine eyes, lest I ever sleep in death' (Ps. 13:3), you thought of nothing but the eyes of the flesh. Or if this is obscure, certainly, when you recalled that saying of the Apostle, 'the eyes of your heart enlightened' (Eph. 1:18), you believed that we have a heart beneath the forehead and above the cheeks. Far be it that I should think this of you; therefore neither did this man teach you this.
並且說你——一個那樣年紀、那樣尊位的人——在聽這人之先,竟以為那分辨黑白的(連麻雀也與我們一同用它看見)與那判斷公義不義的(多比雅雖失去肉眼之光仍用它看見,多二10;四1及下)是同一件事。若果真如此,那麼當你聽見或讀到「求你光照我的眼目,免得我沉睡至死」(詩十三3)時,你想到的無非就是肉眼。或者這話若還隱晦,那麼當你記起使徒那話「照明你們心中的眼睛」(弗一18)時,你便相信我們在額下腮上有一顆心。斷不可讓我如此看你;所以這事也不是此人教你的。
24:98
Aut si forte ante huius doctrinam, quam modo te inuenisse laetaris, animae naturam dei putabas esse portionem, hoc plane cum horrendo periculo falsum esse nesciebas. et si ab isto didicisti, quod anima portio dei non sit, age deo gratias, quantas potes, quod non, antequam hoc didicisti, de corpore existi; exisses enim magnus hereticus et blasphemator horrendus. nullo modo tamen etiam id de te existimauerim, quod homo catholicus neque contemptibilis presbyter animae naturam portionem dei sentiebas esse. unde, fateor dilectioni tuae, timeo, ne forte hoc te iste docuerit, quod potius sit contrarium ei fidei quam tenebas.
Or if perhaps before this teaching, which you now rejoice to have found, you thought the nature of the soul to be a portion of God, you did not know that this was false, with dreadful peril. And if you learned from this man that the soul is not a portion of God, give thanks to God, as great as you can, that you did not depart from the body before you learned this; for you would have departed a great heretic and a dreadful blasphemer. In no way, however, would I have supposed even this of you, that you, a catholic man and no contemptible presbyter, felt the nature of the soul to be a portion of God. Whence, I confess to your charity, I fear lest perhaps this man taught you this, which is rather contrary to that faith which you held.
或者,倘若在你如今欣然發現的這教導之先,你曾以為靈魂的本性是神的一部分,那麼你並不知道這乃是虛謬,且帶著可怕的危險。而你若從這人學到靈魂不是神的一部分,就當盡你所能大大感謝神,因為你未在學到這事之先就離開身體;因為你那樣離世,就成了大異端和可怕的褻瀆者了。然而我斷不會這樣看你,以為你這身為大公信徒、並非卑微的長老,竟會認為靈魂的本性是神的一部分。因此,我向你的愛心坦言,我懼怕這人所教你的,或許正是與你所持的信仰相悖的。
24:99
Sicut enim non arbitror te umquam in catholica animam credidisse dei esse portionem uel ullo modo animae et dei eandem esse naturam, ita metuo, ne forte consenseris huic homini, \'quod animam deus non de nihilo fecerit, sed ita ex ipso sit, ut ab ipso emanauerit\'; hoc enim etiam uerbum iste posuit inter cetera, quibus in hac quaestione ad immane praecipitium exorbitauit. at uero hoc si te docuit, nolo me doceas; immo etiam uolo ut quod didiceras ipse dediscas.
For just as I do not think that you ever in the catholic Church believed the soul to be a portion of God, or that in any way the soul and God are of the same nature, so I fear lest perhaps you have consented to this man, 'that God did not make the soul out of nothing, but that it is so from Himself as to have emanated from Himself'; for this word too this man set down among the rest, whereby in this question he strayed to a monstrous precipice. But if indeed he taught you this, I do not want you to teach me; nay rather I even want you yourself to unlearn what you had learned.
因為,正如我不認為你在大公教會中曾相信靈魂是神的一部分,或以為靈魂與神以任何方式是同一本性,照樣我懼怕你或許已贊同了這人,就是「神並非從無中造靈魂,乃是靈魂這樣出於祂,以致從祂流溢而出」;因為連這句話這人也列在其餘的話中,他在這問題上正是藉此偏離,墜入了一個可怕的懸崖。但他若真教了你這事,我不願你教我;反倒我甚至願你自己把所學到的忘掉。
24:100
parum est enim non credere neque dicere quod pars dei sit animaneque enim et filium uel spiritum sanctum partem dei esse dicimus, et tamen dicimus patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum unius eiusdemque esse naturae —, parum est ergo, ut non dicamus animam esse partem dei; sed hoc etiam opus est ut dicamus non eam et deum unius eiusdemque esse naturae. unde ille recte quidem ait \'genus dei esse animas munere, non natura\' ac per hoc non omnium, sed fidelium; sed rursus ad id quod declinauerat deuolutus est et deum atque animam eiusdem dixit esse naturae, non quidem his uerbis, sed aperta manifestaque sententia.
For it is too little not to believe nor to say that the soul is a part of God—for neither do we say that the Son or the Holy Spirit is a part of God, and yet we say that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are of one and the same nature—; too little, therefore, is it that we do not say the soul is a part of God; but this too is needful, that we say that it and God are not of one and the same nature. Whence he rightly indeed says 'that souls are of the kind of God by gift, not by nature,' and on this account not of all men, but of the faithful; but again he has rolled back down to that from which he had turned aside, and said that God and the soul are of the same nature—not indeed in these words, but by an open and manifest meaning.
因為,不相信、也不說靈魂是神的一部分,這還嫌太少——因為我們也不說聖子或聖靈是神的一部分,然而我們卻說父、子、聖靈乃是同一本性——;所以,我們不說靈魂是神的一部分,這還嫌太少;還須有這一點,就是我們要說:靈魂與神並非同一本性。因此,他固然說得對,「靈魂屬乎神的類,是憑恩賜,不是憑本性」,並因此不是屬於眾人,乃是屬於信徒;但他隨後又滾回到他所曾轉離的那境地,說神與靈魂是同一本性——固然不是用這些字眼,卻是以顯明公開的意思。
24:101
cum enim \'animam ita esse\' dicit \'ex deo, ut eam nec ex alia natura nec ex nihilo, sed ex semet ipso creauerit\', quid persuadere conatur nisi id quod aliis uerbis negat, animam scilicet eiusdem cuius deus est esse naturae? omnis quippe natura uel deus est, qui nullum habet auctorem, uel ex deo est, quia ipsum habet auctorem. sed quae habet auctorem deum, ex quo est, aliqua facta non est, aliqua facta est. porro quae facta non est et tamen ex ipso est, aut genita est ab illo aut procedit ex illoquae genita est, filius est unicus, quae procedit, spiritus sanctuset haec trinitas unius est eiusdemque naturae;
For when he says 'that the soul is so from God, that He created it neither from another nature nor from nothing, but from His very self,' what does he attempt to persuade but that which in other words he denies, namely that the soul is of the same nature of which God is? For every nature either is God, who has no author, or is from God, because it has Him as its author. But those things which have God as their author, from whom they are, some were not made, some were made. Further, that which was not made, and yet is from Him, either was begotten by Him or proceeds from Him—that which was begotten is the only Son, that which proceeds is the Holy Spirit—and this Trinity is of one and the same nature;
因為,當他說「靈魂是這樣出於神,以致神既不從別的本性、也不從無中造它,乃是從祂自己造它」時,他所力圖說服人的,豈不正是他用別的話所否認的,即靈魂與神是同一本性嗎?因為凡本性,要麼就是神(祂沒有源頭),要麼是出於神(因為它以祂為源頭)。但那些以神為源頭、由祂而出的,有些不是被造的,有些是被造的。再者,那不是被造、卻又出於祂的,或是由祂所生,或是從祂而出——那被生的是獨生子,那而出的是聖靈——並且這三位一體乃是同一本性;
24:102
nam haec tria unum sunt et singulum quidque deus et simul omnia unus deus inmutabilis, sempiternus, sine temporis ullo initio siue termino. at uero illa natura, quae facta est, creatura nuncupatur, creator autem deus, illa scilicet trinitas. creatura ergo ita esse dicitur ex deo, ut non ex eius natura facta sit; ex illo enim propterea dicitur.
for these three are one, and each single one is God, and all together one God, immutable, everlasting, without any beginning or end of time. But that nature which was made is called a creature, while the Creator is God, that is, that Trinity. A creature therefore is said to be so from God that it was not made from His nature; for it is said to be from Him
因為這三位是一,而每一位都是神,三位合起來又是獨一的神,是不變的、永恆的、沒有時間任何起始或終止的。但那被造的本性稱為受造物,而創造者是神,就是那三位一體。所以說受造物是這樣出於神:它不是從祂的本性造成的;因為說它出於祂,
24:103
quia ipsum auctorem habet ut sit, non ita, ut ab illo nata sit uel processerit, sed ah illo creata, condita, facta sit, partim ex nulla alia, id est omnino ex nihilo, sicut caelum et terra uel potius uniuersae mundanae molis uniuersa cum mundo concreata materia, partim uero ex alia iam creat\'a atque exsistente natura, sicut uir ex limo, mulier ex uiro, ex parentibus homo, creatura tamen omnis ex deo, sed creante uel ex nihilo uel ex aliquo, non autem gignente uel producente de se ipso.
because it has Him as its author that it should be, not in such a way that it was born from Him or proceeded from Him, but was created, established, made by Him: partly from no other thing, that is, altogether from nothing, as heaven and earth, or rather all the universal matter created together with the world, the universal mass of the world; but partly from another nature already created and existing, as man from the slime, woman from man, man from parents; yet every creature is from God, but by His creating, whether from nothing or from something, not, however, by His begetting or producing it out of Himself.
是因為它以祂為源頭,才得以存在,卻不是如此——彷彿它是從祂所生或從祂而出的,乃是被祂所造、所立、所作:一部分是不由任何別物,即全然從無中而造,如天地,或說整個世界之物質是與世界一同受造的,即世界的整個團塊;但另一部分則是由另一已受造、已存在的本性而造,如男人出於塵土,女人出於男人,人出於父母;然而一切受造物都是出於神,卻是藉祂的創造,無論從無中或從某物而造,而非藉祂從自己所生或所產出。
24:104
Si haec cum catholico loquor magis commonens quam docensneque enim esse tibi arbitror noua uel audita quidem et antea, non tamen credita, sed, ut existimo, sic legis epistulam meam, ut hic agnoscas etiam fidem tuam, quae nobis in catholica ecclesia domino donante communis est —, si ergo haec, ut dicere coeperam, cum catholico loquor, unde, obsecro, credis esse animam, non uniuscuiusque nostrum dico, sed primam primo illi homini datam? si ex nihilo et factam tamen insufflatamque a deo, id credis quod ego;
If I speak these things with a catholic, admonishing rather than teaching—for I do not think they are new to you, or things heard indeed even before, yet not believed, but, as I judge, you so read my letter that here you recognize also your own faith, which is common to us in the catholic Church by the Lord's giving—; if therefore, as I had begun to say, I speak these things with a catholic, whence, I beseech you, do you believe the soul to be—I say not of each one of us, but that first one given to that first man? If from nothing, and yet made and breathed in by God, you believe that which I do;
倘若我是與一位大公信徒說這些話,是勸戒過於教導——因為我不認為這些對你是新奇的,或雖曾聽過卻未曾相信的,乃是照我所判斷的,你這樣讀我的信:在此你也認出你自己的信仰,這信仰是主所賜、在大公教會中我們所共有的——;那麼,倘若如我方才所說,我是與一位大公信徒說這些話,我懇求你,你相信靈魂是從何而來的——我不是說我們各人的靈魂,乃是指賜給那頭一個人的頭一個靈魂?倘若是從無中而來,卻由神所造、所吹入,那麼你所信的正與我相同;
24:105
si autem ex aliqua alia creatura, quae unde anima fieret tamquam materies subiacebat artifici deo, sicut puluis, unde fieret Adam, uel costa eius, unde Eua, uel sicut aquae, unde pisces et uolucres, uel sicut terra, unde animalia quaeque terrestria, non est catholicum, non est uerum. quodsi neque ex nihilo neque ex alia quacumque creatura, sed ex semet ipso deum, hoc est ex natura sua fecisse uel facere animasquod absit! — existimas, hoc quidem ab isto didicisti, sed non tibi gratulor neque blandior; longe cum illo a fide catholica exorbitasti.
but if from some other creature, which, as material, lay beneath the artificer God so that the soul might be made from it, as the dust from which Adam was made, or his rib from which Eve, or as the waters from which fishes and birds, or as the earth from which any land animals—that is not catholic, that is not true. But if you think that neither from nothing nor from any other creature, but from His very self, that is, from His own nature, God made or makes souls—which be far from us!—this indeed you learned from this man, but I neither congratulate nor flatter you; far, with him, have you strayed from the catholic faith.
但若是從某別的受造物而來——彷彿它作為材料,擺在那位工匠神面前,好叫靈魂由它造成,如亞當所由造的塵土,或夏娃所由造的肋骨,或如魚鳥所由造的水,或如各樣地上走獸所由造的地——那就不是大公的,就不是真的了。但你若以為神既不從無中、也不從任何別的受造物,乃是從祂自己、即從祂自己的本性造靈魂或正造靈魂——這事斷不可有!——那麼這固然是你從這人學來的,但我既不向你道賀,也不向你阿諛;你已與他一同大大偏離了大公信仰。
24:106
tolerabilius enimquod quidem falsum est, tamen, ut dixi, tolerabiliusex aliqua alia creatura, quam quidem iam fecerat deus, quam ex dei natura animam conditam crederes, ut, quod est mutabilis, quod peccat, quod fit impia, quod etiam, si impia perdurauerit in fine, sine fine damnabitur, non ad dei naturam cum horrenda blasphemia referretur. abice, frater, abice, obsecro, istam non plane fidem, sed exsecrandae impietatis errorem, ne homo grauis seductus a iuuene et a laieo presbyter, cum istam catholicam fidem esse arbitraris, de numero fideliumquod a te auertat dominus eximaris.
For it is more tolerable—which indeed is false, yet, as I said, more tolerable—that you should believe the soul to have been established from some other creature, which indeed God had already made, than from the nature of God; so that that which is mutable, which sins, which becomes impious, which also, if it endure impious to the end, will be damned without end, should not, with dreadful blasphemy, be referred to the nature of God. Cast it away, brother, cast away, I beseech you, that which is plainly not faith, but the error of an execrable impiety, lest, a weighty man seduced by a youth and a layman, being a presbyter, while you suppose this to be the catholic faith, you should be reckoned out of the number of the faithful—which may the Lord avert from you.
因為,較為可容忍的——固然這也是假的,然而如我所說,較為可容忍——是你相信靈魂是由某別的受造物(神確已造成的)而立,而非由神的本性而立;免得那可變的、會犯罪的、會變為不敬的、且若堅持不敬到底就要永遠受咒詛的東西,竟以可怕的褻瀆歸給神的本性。丟棄它罷,弟兄,我懇求你丟棄那顯然不是信仰、乃是可憎不敬之謬誤的東西,免得你這身為長老、卻被一個青年和平信徒所迷惑的莊重之人,當你以為這是大公信仰之時,竟被算在信徒的數目之外——願主使這事遠離你。
24:107
non enim sic tecum agendum est ut cum illo aut ea uenia tuus iste tam horrendus qua iuuenis illius, licet ab illo ad te transierit, error est dignus. ille ouili catholico sanandus nuper accessit, tu in catholicis pastoribus deputaris. nolumus ita curetur quae uenit ab errore ad dominicum gregem, ut prius pestifera contagione disperdat ouis ulcerosa pastorem. Quodsi dicis: \'hoc me ille non docuit nec huic errori eius ullo modo quamlibet diserti et ornati sermonis inlectus suauitate consensi\', ago ingentes deo gratias.
For it must not be dealt with you as with him, nor is this so dreadful an error of yours worthy of that pardon which is that of that youth, although it has passed from him to you. He lately came to the catholic sheepfold to be healed; you are counted among the catholic shepherds. We do not want that which has come from error to the Lord's flock to be so cured, that first the ulcerous sheep should by its pestilent contagion destroy the shepherd. But if you say, 'This man did not teach me this, nor did I in any way consent to this his error, allured by the sweetness of however eloquent and ornate discourse,' I give huge thanks to God.
因為對待你不當像對待他一樣,你這如此可怕的錯謬也不配得那本屬那青年的赦免——雖然它是從他傳到你的。他不久前才來到大公的羊圈求得醫治;你卻被算在大公的牧者之中。我們不願那從錯謬中歸到主群羊裡的,得的醫治竟是這樣:先讓那生瘡的羊以其致命的傳染毀了牧人。但你若說:「這人並沒有教我這事,我也絕沒有因他那無論何等動聽華麗之言辭的甘美所誘,而贊同他這錯謬」,那我就大大感謝神。
24:108
sed quaero, unde illi caput exosculatus, ut dicitur, gratias egeris te didicisse quod usque ad auditam disputationem illius ignorabas aut, si falsum est hoc te fecisse atque dixisse, hoc ipsum peto nobis intimare digneris, ut inanis rumor tuis litteris refellatur. si autem uerum est illa humilitate homini egisse te gratias, gaudeo quidem, si te illud non docuit, quod superius quam sit detestandum eauendumque monstraui, et non reprehendo, quod gratus fueris tanta humilitate doctori, si aliquid aliud disputante illo uerum atque utile didicisti; sed hoc quid sit inquiro. an forte animam non spiritum esse, sed corpus ?
But I ask, on what account, having kissed his head, as it is said, did you give thanks that you had learned what up to the hearing of his disputation you were ignorant of; or, if it is false that you did and said this, this very thing I beg you would deign to intimate to us, that the empty rumor may be refuted by your letter. But if it is true that with that humility you gave thanks to the man, I rejoice indeed, if he did not teach you that which above I showed to be so detestable and to be avoided, and I do not blame you for having been grateful with such humility to a teacher, if you learned something else true and useful while he disputed; but I inquire what this may be. Or is it perhaps that the soul is not a spirit, but a body?
但我要問:如所傳說的,你既親吻了他的頭,你究竟是為什麼感謝,說你學到了那直到聽見他辯論之先所不知道的?或者,倘若你如此行、如此說乃是不實的,我求你屈尊把這事本身告訴我們,好叫那空穴來風的傳聞被你的信駁倒。但若你確以那樣的謙卑向那人道謝,我固然歡喜——只要他沒有教你那我上面所指出、如此可憎當避之事;我也不責備你以那樣的謙卑向一位教師心存感激,倘若你在他辯論時學到了什麼別的真實有益之事;但我要問這是什麼。莫非是說靈魂不是靈,乃是身體麼?
24:109
non quidem magnum doctrinae christianae arbitror esse detrimentum ista nescire et, si de corporum generibus subtiliter disputetur, hoc maiore difficultate quam utilitate perdiscitur. si autem dominus uoluerit, ut ad illum ipsum iuuenem scribam, sicut desidero, ibi sciet fortasse dilectio tua etiam hoc quam non te docuerit, si tamen id te ab illo didicisse laetaris. sed ne quid forte aliud sit, quod constat esse utile et ad fidem necessariam pertinere, peto rescribere non graueris.
I do not indeed think it a great loss to Christian teaching not to know these things; and if one disputes subtly about the kinds of bodies, this is learned with more difficulty than profit. But if the Lord shall will that I write, as I desire, to that very young man, then perhaps, my beloved, you will there learn even this which he did not teach you—if, that is, you rejoice to have learned it from him. Yet lest perchance there be something else which is agreed to be useful and to pertain to the necessary faith, I beg you not to think it burdensome to write back.
我確實不認為,不知道這些事對基督教教義是一大損失;倘若有人精細地討論物體的種類,那學到的困難多於益處。但若主願意讓我照我所願,寫信給那位年輕人,那麼,我親愛的,或許你在那裡也會學到這件他未曾教你的事——只要你樂於承認是從他學來的。然而,恐怕還有別的、公認有益且關乎必需之信德的事,我懇求你不要嫌煩地回信。
24:110
Nam illud, quod rectissime et ualde salubriter credit iudicari animas, cum de corporibus exierint, antequam ueniant ad illud iudicium, quo eas oportet iam redditis corporibus iudicari atque in ipsa, in qua hic uixerunt, carne torqueri siue gloriari, hoc itane tandem ipse nesciebas ? quis aduersus euangelium tanta obstinatione mentis obsurduit, ut in illo paupere, qui post mortem ablatus est in sinum Abrahae, et in illo diuite, cuius infernus cruciatus exponitur, ista non audiat uel audita non credat ?
For as to that which he most rightly and very wholesomely believes—that souls are judged when they have gone forth from their bodies, before they come to that judgment in which they must be judged when their bodies have already been restored to them, and be tormented or glorified in that very flesh in which they lived here—was this then something you yourself did not know? Who has become so deaf against the Gospel through such obstinacy of mind that, in the poor man who after death was carried into Abraham's bosom, and in the rich man whose torment in hell is set forth, he does not hear these things, or, having heard them, does not believe them?
至於他極為正確且十分有益地相信的一點——靈魂在離開身體之後便受審判,這是在那個審判之前;在那審判中,等身體已歸還之時,靈魂必須連同它們生前所居的肉體一同受審判,並在那肉體中受苦或得榮——難道這是連你自己都不知道的嗎?有誰以如此頑固的心對福音充耳不聞,以致在那死後被帶入亞伯拉罕懷中的窮人,和那在陰間受苦、其痛苦被明白陳述的財主身上,竟聽不見這些事,或聽見了卻不相信呢?
24:111
sed numquid to docuit, quomodo anima sine corpore de digito pauperis aquae stillam desiderare potuerit, cum ipse confessus sit alimenta corporea non nisi propter fulciendas ruinas corruptibilis corporis sui animam quaerere? uerba eius ista sunt: numquid quia anima, inquit, aut cibum quaerit aut potum, ad ipsam transire credimus pastum ? et paulo post: unde intellegitur, inquit, et probatur non ad animam pertinere ciborum sustentacula, sed ad corpus, cui etiam praeter cibum procuratur simili ratione uestitus, ut illi necessarius uideatur pasturae suggestus, cui conpetit et ipsos habere uestitus .
But did he indeed teach you how a soul without a body could desire a drop of water from the poor man's finger, seeing that he himself confessed that the soul seeks bodily nourishment only for the sake of propping up the ruins of its corruptible body? These are his words: "Do we believe," says he, "that, because the soul seeks either food or drink, the nourishment passes over to the soul itself?" And a little later: "Hence it is understood," he says, "and proved that the sustaining supports of food do not pertain to the soul but to the body, for which, besides food, clothing too is provided by a like reasoning, so that the furnishing of pasture seems necessary to it, to which it also belongs to have clothing itself."
但他是否真教過你,一個沒有身體的靈魂如何能渴望窮人指頭上的一滴水呢?既然他自己也承認:靈魂尋求身體的養料,唯獨是為了支撐它那必朽之身的傾頹。他的原話是:他說:「難道因為靈魂尋求食物或飲水,我們就相信那養料是傳給靈魂本身的嗎?」稍後又說:他說:「由此可知並可證明,食物的支撐並不屬於靈魂,而是屬於身體;除食物之外,衣著也照同樣的道理為身體預備,使草料的供應對它顯為必需,正如穿衣本也屬於它。」
24:112
hanc ille sententiam suam satis euidenter expositam nonnulla etiam similitudine inlustrans adiecit atque ait: quid autem putamus inquilinum quemquam suae habitationi prospicere? nonne, si eam senserit aut tecto tremere aut nutare pariete aut labare fundamine, destinas quaerit, strues congerit, quibus inminentem possit ruinam sedulo diligenterque fulcire, ne sub periculo mansionis discrimen uideatur pendere mansoris ? ita ergo et animam recognosce, inquit, carni suae desiderare cibum, ex qua ipsum concipit sine dubio desiderium .
This opinion of his, set forth clearly enough, he further illustrated with a certain comparison and said: "But what do we think any tenant does in looking after his dwelling? Does he not, if he perceives it to shake in the roof, or the wall to totter, or the foundation to give way, seek props and heap up piles by which he may carefully and diligently shore up the threatening ruin, lest under the peril of the dwelling the safety of the dweller should seem to hang in the balance? So then," he says, "recognize that the soul too desires food for its flesh, from which without doubt it conceives that very desire."
他把自己這一意見表達得夠清楚後,又以某個比喻加以說明,說道:「然而,我們認為一個房客會如何照料自己的住所呢?他若察覺屋頂搖動、牆壁傾斜,或地基鬆動,豈不尋找支柱、堆積梁木,好仔細殷勤地撐住那將傾的房屋,免得在住所的危險之下,住客的安危似乎懸於一線嗎?所以,」他說,「你也要認清:靈魂為它的肉體渴求食物,這渴求無疑正是從肉體而生的。」
24:113
haec nempe ille iuuenis sua sensa uerbis luculentissimis et sufficientissimis explicauit asserens non animae requiri alimenta, sed corpori, cura quidem illius, sed tamquam habitantis in domo et moribundae carnis inminentes ruinas prouida refectione fulcientis. et illud ergo explicet tibi, quid anima illa diuitis ruiturum destinare cupiebat, quae mortale corpus iam utique non habebat et tamen sitiebat et aquae stillam de digito pauperis requirebat. habet ubi se exerceat iste doctor senum; quaerat et inueniat, si potuerit, cui rei anima illa apud inferos humidum alimentum uel tam exiguum mendicaret, cum ruinoso habitaculo iam careret.
These things indeed that young man expounded in most brilliant and most sufficient words, asserting that nourishment is required not for the soul but for the body—by the soul's care, to be sure, yet as of one dwelling in a house and propping up by provident repair the threatening ruins of the dying flesh. Let him therefore also explain to you what that soul of the rich man desired to prop up, seeing it no longer had any mortal body, and yet thirsted and asked for a drop of water from the poor man's finger. This teacher of old men has here something to exercise himself upon; let him seek and find, if he can, for what purpose that soul in hell was begging for moist nourishment, even so scanty a portion, when it no longer had any ruinous dwelling.
這些話那年輕人確實用最華麗、最充分的言辭闡明了,斷言養料所需的不是為靈魂,而是為身體——固然出於靈魂的照顧,但那照顧乃如同一位住在屋中之人,藉著周到的修葺撐住那將死之肉體的傾頹。那麼,就讓他也向你解釋:財主的那靈魂想撐住什麼將傾之物呢?它既已不再有任何必朽的身體,卻仍口渴,向窮人的指頭求一滴水。這位老人的教師在此有東西可供自己操練了;就讓他尋找,若能夠,就找出:那在陰間的靈魂既已沒有任何將傾的居所,究竟為何要乞求濕潤的養料,哪怕是這樣微不足道的一點。
24:114
Incorporeum sane deum esse quod credit, gratulor eum hinc saltem a Tertulliani deliramentis esse discretum; ille quippe sicut animam ita etiam deum corporeum esse contendit. a quo iste in hoc dissentiens mirabiliora persuadere molitur deum incorporeum non de nihilo facere, sed de se ipso flatum exhalare corporeum.s o doctrinam, cui omnis aetas aures subrigat, quae homines annosos, quae denique presbyteros mereatur habere discipulos legat, legat in contione quod scripsit, notos atque ignotos, doctos atque indoctos recitaturus inuitet. seniores cum iunioribus conuenite, quod nesciebatis discite, quod numquam audieratis audite.
That he believes God to be incorporeal, I rejoice that on this point at least he is set apart from the ravings of Tertullian; for that man contended that God, like the soul, is corporeal. Dissenting from him in this, our man endeavours to persuade us of things more marvellous still: that the incorporeal God makes a breath not out of nothing, but exhales a corporeal breath out of His very self. O what a doctrine—for which every age should prick up its ears, which deserves to have aged men, indeed presbyters, as its disciples! Let him read, let him read out in an assembly what he has written; let him invite the known and the unknown, the learned and the unlearned to hear it recited. Come together, elders with the younger; learn what you did not know, hear what you had never heard.
至於他相信神是無形體的,我倒慶幸他至少在這一點上與德爾都良的胡言亂語有所區別;因為那人主張神像靈魂一樣是有形體的。我們這位在此與他相異的人,卻竭力要使我們信服更加奇異的事:那無形體的神,並非從無中造出一口氣,而是從祂自己呼出一口有形體的氣。哦,這是何等的教訓——各個年齡的人都當為它豎起耳朵,它竟配有年高的人、甚至長老作它的門徒!讓他去讀,讓他在會眾中把所寫的宣讀出來;讓他邀請認識與不認識的、有學問與無學問的,都來聽他誦讀。老年人與少年人一同聚集吧,學你們所不知道的,聽你們從未聽過的。
24:115
ecce isto docente non aliunde quod aliquo modo est nec ex eo quod omnino non est deus flatum creat, sed ex eo quod ipse est, cum sit incorporeus, corpus sufflat. naturam ergo suam, antequam mutetur in peccati corpore, ipse mutat in corpus. an dicit, quod ex natura sua non mutat aliquid, cum flatum facit? non ergo cum de se ipso facit; non enim aliud est ipse, aliud natura eius. quis hoc insanissimus opinetur? quodsi dicit ita deum de sua natura facere flatum, ut ipse integer maneat, non inde quaestio est, sed utrum quod non aliunde nec de nihilo, sed de illo est, non hoc sit quod ille, id est eiusdem naturae et essentiae. nam et filio genito integer manet;
Behold, according to this man's teaching, God creates a breath not from anything else that in some way exists, nor from that which absolutely does not exist, but from that which He Himself is: being incorporeal, He blows out a body. Therefore His own nature, before it is changed into the body of sin, He Himself changes into a body. Or does he say that He changes nothing of His own nature when He makes a breath? Then it is not when He makes it out of His very self; for He is not one thing and His nature another. Who but the most insane would think this? But if he says that God so makes a breath out of His own nature that He Himself remains entire, that is not the question; the question rather is whether that which is not from elsewhere nor out of nothing, but out of Him, is not the very thing that He is—that is, of the same nature and essence. For in the begetting of the Son too God remains entire;
看哪,照這人的教導,神造一口氣,既不是從別的某種在某方面存在之物而造,也不是從那絕對不存在之物而造,乃是從祂自己所是的本身而造:祂既是無形體的,卻吹出一個有形體之物。既如此,祂在自己的本性尚未變為罪之身體以前,就先把它變為身體了。或者他說,神造氣時並未從自己的本性中改變什麼?那麼就不是從祂自己造的了;因為祂與祂的本性並非兩回事。有誰瘋狂到會這樣想呢?但若他說:神從自己的本性造出一口氣,而祂自己仍保持完整,那就不是問題所在;問題乃在於:那既非從他處、亦非從無、而是從祂而出之物,是否就不是祂所是的那位,也就是同一本性、同一本質。因為在生出聖子時神也保持完整;
24:116
sed quia cum genuit de sc ipso, non aliud genuit quam id quod est ipse. excepto enim quod hominem assumpsit et uerbum caro factum est, alius est quidem uerbum dei filius, sed non est aliud; hoc est alia persona est, sed non diuersa natura. et unde hoc, nisi quia non creatus ex alio uel ex nihilo, sed natus ex ipso est, non ut melior quam erat esset, sed omnino ut esset et quod est ille, unde natus est, esset, hoc est unius eiusdemque naturae, aequalis, coaeternus, omni modo similis, pariter inmutabilis, pariter inuisibilis, pariter incorporeus, pariter deus, hoc omnino quod pater, nisi quod filius est ipse, non pater?
but because, when He begot out of His very self, He begot nothing other than that which He Himself is. For, apart from the fact that He assumed manhood and the Word was made flesh, the Word, the Son of God, is indeed another (person), but is not another thing; that is, He is another person, but not a diverse nature. And whence is this, save that He was not created out of another or out of nothing, but was born out of Him—not that He might be better than He was, but simply that He might be, and be that which He is from whom He was born, that is, of one and the same nature, equal, coeternal, in every way alike, equally immutable, equally invisible, equally incorporeal, equally God, altogether that which the Father is, save that He is Himself the Son, not the Father?
但這乃因為:當祂從祂自己生出時,所生的無非就是祂自己所是的那位。因為除了祂取了人性、道成了肉身這一點之外,聖子——神的道——固然是另一位(位格),卻不是另一個東西;也就是說,祂是另一個位格,卻不是相異的本性。這是從何而來呢?無非因為祂不是從別物或從無中被造,而是從祂而生——並非要祂比先前更美好,乃單是要祂存在,並要祂成為那生祂者所是的,也就是同一本性、同等、同永、在各方面相同、同樣不變、同樣不可見、同樣無形體、同樣為神,完全是父所是的,只除了祂自己是子,而非父?
24:117
si autem manet quidem ipse integer deus nec tamen de nullo uel de alio, sed de se ipso diuersum aliquid in deterius creat et de incorporeo deo corpus emanat, absit, ut hoc catholicus animus bibat! non enim est fluentum fontis diuini, sed figmentum cordis humani. lam uero quam inepte laboret animam, quam putat esse corpoream, uindicare a passionibus corporis disputans \'de animae infantia, de paralyticis et oppressis animae sensibus, de amputatis membris corporis absque animae sectione\', non tecum, sed cum illo potius agere debeo; illi quippe insudandum est, ut rationem reddat dictorum suorum, ne de opere iuuenis uelle fatigare uideamur grauitatem senis.
But if He Himself remains indeed the entire God, and yet out of no source or out of another, but out of His very self creates something diverse and worse, and out of the incorporeal God a body emanates—far be it that a catholic mind should drink this in! For it is not a stream from the divine fountain, but a figment of the human heart. Now indeed, how ineptly he labours to vindicate the soul—which he thinks to be corporeal—from the passions of the body, disputing "about the infancy of the soul, about paralytics and those whose senses are impaired, about limbs of the body amputated without any cutting of the soul"—I ought to argue not with you, but rather with him; for he must sweat over it, to give an account of his own sayings, lest I should seem to wish to weary the gravity of the old man over the work of the young.
但若祂自己固然仍是完整的神,卻既非從某源、亦非從別物,而是從祂自己造出某種相異且較劣之物,並從無形體的神流溢出一個身體——但願公教的心靈絕不吞飲這種說法!因為這並非出於神聖泉源的流水,而是人心的虛構。至於他如何拙劣地費力,要把他所認為有形體的靈魂,從身體的諸般感受中辯脫出來,討論「靈魂的嬰兒期、癱瘓者與感官受損者、以及肢體被截去而靈魂並未被割裂」等等——我本不該與你爭辯這些,倒該與他爭辯;因為必須是他為此汗流浹背,為自己的言論交代,免得我看似要為一個年輕人的著作而勞煩一位長者的莊重。
24:118
quod autem similitudines morum, qui repperiuntur in filiis, non ex animae semine uenire disputat, consequens est quidem, ut hoc sentiant quicumque animae propaginem destruunt, sed nec illi qui hanc astruunt ibi constituunt pondus assertionis suae; uident enim et filios parentum dissimiles moribus, quod ideo fieri putant, quia et ipse unus homo plerumque suis moribus alios mores dissimiles habet non utique anima altera accepta, sed uita in melius uel in deterius commutata. ita dicunt non esse inpossibile, ut anima non habeat eos mores, quos habet illa ex qua propagata est, quando quidem ipsa una nunc alios, alias alios habere mores potest.
But that he disputes that the likenesses of character which are found in children do not come from the seed of the soul—this is indeed a consequence for whoever destroy the propagation of the soul; yet even those who assert this propagation do not there place the weight of their assertion. For they too see children unlike their parents in character, which they think comes about because even one and the same man often has other characters unlike his own—not by receiving another soul, of course, but by his life being changed for the better or the worse. Thus they say it is not impossible that a soul should not have the same character as that from which it was propagated, since indeed one and the same soul can now have one character, and at another time another.
至於他辯稱:在兒女身上所見的品性相似,並非出於靈魂之種——這對凡是否定靈魂遺傳的人來說固然是必然的推論;然而,就連那些主張靈魂遺傳的人,也並不把論證的重量放在那裡。因為他們也看見兒女在品性上與父母不同,他們認為這之所以發生,是因為連同一個人往往也具有與自己不同的品性——當然不是領受了另一個靈魂,而是生活轉為更好或更壞。因此他們說:一個靈魂不具有它所由遺傳而來者的品性,並非不可能,既然同一個靈魂如今能有一種品性,另一時又能有另一種品性。
24:119
quare si hoc te credis ab isto didicisse, quod anima non sit ex traduce, utinam id uere didicisses! me tibi docendum libentissime traderem; sed aliud est discere, aliud uideri sibi didicisse. si ergo te didicisse arbitraris quod adhuc nescis, non plane didicisti, sed temere credidisti quod libenter audisti et subrepsit tibi falsiloquium per suauiloquium.
Wherefore, if you believe you have learned this from him—that the soul is not derived by propagation—would that you had truly learned it! Most gladly would I hand you over to be taught by me. But it is one thing to learn, another to seem to oneself to have learned. If, then, you suppose you have learned what you still do not know, you have plainly not learned, but have rashly believed what you gladly heard; and false speech has crept upon you through sweet speech.
因此,你若相信自己從他學到了這事——即靈魂不是由遺傳而來——但願你是真的學到了!我極願親自把你收下來受教。然而,學到是一回事,自以為學到又是另一回事。那麼,你若以為自己學到了你至今仍不知道的事,你顯然並未學到,而是輕率地相信了你樂於聽見的話;甜言蜜語使謬妄之言悄悄潛入了你。
24:120
quod non ideo dico, quia falsum esse iam certus sum animas potius insufflari nouas quam de origine parentum trahihoc enim adhuc ab eis qui docere id possunt existimo requirendum —, sed quia iste de hac re ita disseruit, ut non solum eam, quae adhuc discutienda est, non solueret quaestionem, uerum etiam talia diceret, quae falsitatis non habeant dubitationem; cum enim uellet probare dubia, ausus est dicere sine dubio reprobanda. An uero tu reprobare dubitabis, quod, cum de anima loqueretur: non uis, inquit, animam ex carne peccati contrahere ualetudinem, ad quam uicissim sanctificationem uideas transire per carnem, ut per ipsam reparet statum, per quam perdiderat meritum?
This I say not because I am now certain that it is false that souls are rather breathed in anew than drawn from the origin of the parents—for I still judge that this must be inquired of those who are able to teach it—but because this man has so discoursed on this matter that not only did he not solve the question which still needs discussion, but he even said such things as leave no doubt of their falsity. For, wishing to prove doubtful things, he dared to say things that are without doubt to be reproved. Or will you indeed hesitate to reprove this, that, when he was speaking of the soul, he said: "You do not wish the soul to contract from the flesh of sin a sickness, to which you may in turn see sanctification pass over through the flesh, so that through that very flesh it may repair the state through which it had lost its merit"?
我這樣說,並不是因為我如今已確定「靈魂寧是新被吹入,而非源自父母」這一說法為假——因為我仍認為,這件事必須向那些能夠教導的人查問——乃是因為這人論這件事論得如此,以致他不但沒有解決那仍待討論的問題,反而說出了那些其虛假毫無可疑的話。因為他想要證明可疑之事,卻竟敢說出無疑當被斥責之事。難道你當真會遲疑,不去斥責這句話嗎?他論到靈魂時說:「你不願靈魂從罪之肉體染上疾病,好使你反過來看見成聖藉肉體傳過來,使靈魂藉那同一肉體修復它的狀態——正是藉這肉體,它先前失去了它的功勞。」
24:121
aut numquid quia baptismo corpus abluitur, non transit ad animam uel spiritum, quod creditur conferri per baptismum? merito ergo per carnem priscam reparat habitudinem, quam uisa fuerat paulisper amisisse per carnem, ut per eam incipiat renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari . uide in his uerbis quantum iste tuus doctor errauerit! dixit \'animam per carnem reparare statum, per quam perdiderat meritum\': habuit ergo anima aliquem statum et aliquod meritum bonum ante carnem, quod uult eam reparare per carnem, quando caro lauacro regenerationis abluitur; uixerat itaque alicubi ante carnem in statu et merito bono, quem statum et quod meritum perdidit, cum uenisset in carnem.
"Or is it perhaps that, because in baptism the body is washed, there does not pass over to the soul or spirit that which is believed to be conferred through baptism? Deservedly then does it repair through its former flesh the condition which it had seemed for a little while to have lost through the flesh, so that through the flesh it may begin to be reborn, through which it had merited to be defiled." See in these words how greatly this teacher of yours has erred! He said that "the soul repairs its state through the flesh, through which it had lost its merit": therefore the soul had some state and some good merit before the flesh, which he wants it to repair through the flesh, when the flesh is washed by the laver of regeneration; so it had lived somewhere before the flesh in a good state and merit, which state and merit it lost when it had come into the flesh.
「或者豈是因為在洗禮中身體被洗淨,那被信為藉洗禮所賜之物,就不傳給靈魂或靈嗎?既如此,靈魂便理當藉它先前的肉體修復那狀態——那狀態它似曾藉肉體暫時失去——好使它藉肉體開始重生,正是藉這肉體它先前招致了玷污。」你看這些話裡,你這位教師錯得何等離譜!他說「靈魂藉肉體修復它的狀態,正是藉那肉體它失去了功勞」:那麼靈魂在有肉體之先便已有某種狀態、某種善的功勞,他要靈魂在肉體被重生之洗所洗時,藉肉體把它修復回來;如此看來,靈魂在有肉體之先曾在某處活過,處於善的狀態與功勞之中,而這狀態與功勞是它進入肉體時失去的。
24:122
dixit \'eam per carnem reparare habitudinem priscam, quam uisa fuerat paulisper amisisse per carnem\': habuit ergo ante carnem habitudinem antiquamhoc est enim \'priscam\' — et ista qualis esse potuit nisi beata atque laudabilis habitudo? quam reparari per sacramentum baptismatis asseuerat, cum eam nolit ex illa originem trahere per propaginem, quam constat in paradiso aliquando fuisse felicem. quomodo igitur alio loco \'animam se\' dicit \'constanter asserere non ex traduce neque ex nihilo neque per semet ipsam neque ante corpus\'?
He said that "it repairs through the flesh its former condition, which it had seemed for a little while to have lost through the flesh": therefore before the flesh it had an ancient condition—for that is what "former" means—and what could this have been but a blessed and praiseworthy condition? He asserts that this is repaired through the sacrament of baptism, since he does not want it to draw its origin by propagation from that (soul) which is agreed to have once been happy in paradise. How then does he elsewhere say that "he constantly asserts that the soul is not from transmission, nor from nothing, nor through its very self, nor before the body"?
他說「靈魂藉肉體修復它先前的境況——那境況它似曾藉肉體暫時失去」:那麼在有肉體之先,它便已有一種古老的境況——因為「先前的」正是這意思——而這境況除了是一種蒙福、可讚的境況之外,還能是什麼呢?他斷言這境況是藉洗禮的聖事修復的,既然他不願靈魂藉遺傳從那個「公認曾在樂園中一度幸福」的靈魂承接其源起。那麼他為何在別處又說:他「堅定斷言,靈魂既不是由遺傳而來,也不是由無而來,不是藉它自己而有,也不是在身體之先而有」呢?
24:123
ecce isto loco uult animas ante corpus alicubi uiuere tam beate, ut eadem illis per baptismum beatitudo reddatur, et tamquam sui rursus oblitus adiungit et dicit: ut per eam, id est per carnem, incipiat renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari . superius meritum significauerat bonum perditum fuisse per carnem, nunc autem significat malum meritum, quo factum est, ut ueniret uel mitteretur in carnem dicendo: per quam meruerat inquinari; si enim meretur inquinari, non est utique meritum bonum. dicat quid peccauit, antequam per carnem inquinaretur, ut per carnem inquinari mereretur; dicat, si potest, quod nullo modo potest, quia inuenire hic quid uerum dicat omnino non potest.
Behold, in this place he wants souls to live somewhere before the body so blessedly that the same blessedness may be restored to them through baptism; and, as if forgetful of himself again, he adds and says: "so that through it—that is, through the flesh—it may begin to be reborn, through which it had merited to be defiled." Above he had signified that a good merit had been lost through the flesh; but now he signifies an evil merit, by which it came about that it came or was sent into the flesh, saying: "through which it had merited to be defiled"; for if it merits to be defiled, that is surely not a good merit. Let him say what it sinned before it was defiled through the flesh, so that it should merit to be defiled through the flesh; let him say, if he can, what he can in no way say—for he can find here absolutely nothing true to say.
看哪,在此處他要靈魂在有身體之先於某處活得如此蒙福,以致那同一福樂能藉洗禮歸還給它們;然而,彷彿又忘了自己似的,他添上說:「好使它藉那肉體開始重生,正是藉這肉體它先前招致了玷污。」上文他表示:一種善的功勞是藉肉體失去的;如今卻表示一種惡的功勞,正因這惡功勞,它才進入或被差入肉體,他說:「正是藉這肉體它招致了玷污」;因為若它招致玷污,那斷不是善的功勞。就讓他說:靈魂在藉肉體被玷污之先犯了什麼罪,以致它該藉肉體被玷污;讓他說吧,若能夠——這是他絕無可能做到的,因為他在此處根本找不到任何真話可說。
24:124
Item aliquanto post ait: anima itaque si peccatrix esse meruit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit, tamen neque in peccato remansit, quia in Christo praefigurata in peccato esse non debuit, sicut esse non potuit . rogo te, frater, putasne ista saltem postea legisti et considerasti et quid in recitante laudaueris uel unde post recitationem gratias egeris cogitasti? quid est, obsecro te: anima itaque si peccatrix esse meruit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit ? quid est \'meruit\' et \'non potuit\', cum mereri hoc non posset, nisi peccatrix fuisset, non autem fuisset, nisi esse potuisset, ut ante omne malum meritum peccans inde sibi meritum faceret, unde ad alia peccata deserente domino perueuiret?
Likewise, some while after he says: "The soul therefore, if it merited to be a sinner, though it could not be a sinner, nevertheless did not remain in sin, because, prefigured in Christ, it ought not to be in sin, just as it could not be." I ask you, brother, do you think you at least afterwards read these things and considered them, and thought about what you praised in the reader, or for what you gave thanks after the recitation? What, I beseech you, does this mean: "The soul therefore, if it merited to be a sinner, though it could not be a sinner"? What is "it merited" and "it could not," when it could not have merited this unless it had been a sinner, and yet would not have been unless it had been able to be one—so that, before any evil merit, by sinning it should make for itself the merit whereby, with the Lord forsaking it, it should come to other sins?
同樣地,稍後他又說:「所以靈魂,若它招致成為罪人,雖然它本不能成為罪人,卻仍未停留在罪中,因為它既在基督裡被預表,就不當在罪中,正如它本不能在罪中一樣。」弟兄啊,我問你:你想你至少事後讀過並思量過這些話,並想過你在誦讀者身上稱讚了什麼,或誦讀之後為何而感謝嗎?我懇求你,這話是什麼意思:「所以靈魂,若它招致成為罪人,雖然它本不能成為罪人」?「招致」與「不能」是什麼意思呢?既然它除非已是罪人,否則不能招致這事;然而它除非本能成為罪人,否則本不會是罪人——如此,在一切惡功勞之先,它竟藉犯罪為自己造出功勞,好使它在主離棄它時,藉此陷入其他的罪?
24:125
an ideo dixit: quae peccatrix esse non potuit, quia, nisi in carnem ueniret, peccatrix esse non posset ? quid ergo meruit, ut eo mitteretur, ubi peccatrix esse posset, quo nisi uenisset alibi peccatrix esse non posset? dicat, quid meruit. si enim meruit esse peccatrix, aliquid iam peccauerat, unde mereretur iterum esse peccatrix; si autem nihil peccauerat, unde meruit esse peccatrix? sed haec fortassis obscura uideantur aut obscura esse iactentur, cum sint apertissima. neque enim dicere debuit, quod anima meruerit peccatrix esse per carnem, cuius nec bonum nec malum meritum repperire poterit ante carnem. Sed ad manifestiora ueniamus.
Or did he for this reason say "which could not be a sinner," because, unless it came into the flesh, it could not be a sinner? What then did it merit, that it should be sent to where it could be a sinner—a place to which, unless it had come, it could not be a sinner elsewhere? Let him say what it merited. For if it merited to be a sinner, it had already sinned in something, whereby it should merit to be a sinner again; but if it had sinned in nothing, whence did it merit to be a sinner? But perhaps these things seem obscure, or are boasted to be obscure, though they are perfectly plain. For he ought not to have said that the soul merited to be a sinner through the flesh, since he can find neither a good nor an evil merit of it before the flesh. But let us come to plainer matters.
或者他之所以說「它本不能成為罪人」,是因為靈魂若不進入肉體,便不能成為罪人嗎?那麼它究竟招致了什麼,以致被差往它能成為罪人之處——那地方若它不曾來到,它在別處便不能成為罪人?讓他說它招致了什麼。因為它若招致成為罪人,它便已在某事上犯了罪,才因此招致再度成為罪人;但它若一無所犯,又從何招致成為罪人呢?不過這些話或許看似晦澀,或被誇稱為晦澀,其實它們再清楚不過了。因為他本不該說靈魂藉肉體招致成為罪人,既然他在有肉體之先,既找不出它善的功勞,也找不出它惡的功勞。但讓我們來看更明白的事吧。
24:126
cum enim magnis coartaretur angustiis, quomodo animae originalis peccati uinculo teneantur obstrictae, si non ex illa trahunt originem, quae prima peccauit, sed eas puras ab omni contagione et propagatione peccati peccatrici carni creator insufflat, ne dicatur illi, quod sic insufflando eas deus efficit reas, primo de praescientia dei hanc opinionem munire temptauit, \'quod eis praeparauerit redemtionem\'. in cuius redemtionis sacramento paruuli baptizantur, ut abluatur originale peccatum, quod de carne traxerunt; quasi facta sua deus emendet, quod eas insontes fecerat inquinari.
For when he was being straitened by great difficulties—as to how souls are held bound by the bond of original sin, if they do not draw their origin from that soul which first sinned, but the Creator breathes them, pure from all contagion and propagation of sin, into sinful flesh—lest it be said to him that God, by so breathing them in, makes them guilty, he first attempted to fortify this opinion by the foreknowledge of God, "that He had prepared for them a redemption." In the sacrament of this redemption little ones are baptized, that the original sin may be washed away which they drew from the flesh; as though God amends His own deeds, in that He had made them innocent yet suffered them to be defiled.
因為當他被莫大的困難所窘迫——即:靈魂若不從那最先犯罪的靈魂承接源起,而是造物主把它們純潔、毫無罪的傳染與遺傳地吹入有罪的肉體,那麼靈魂如何被原罪的鎖鏈所束縛——為免有人對他說:神既如此把它們吹入,就使它們成了有罪的,他便先試圖藉神的預知來鞏固這一見解,說「神已為它們預備了救贖」。在這救贖的聖事中嬰孩受洗,好洗去他們從肉體承接的原罪;彷彿神在修正自己的作為,因為祂本已使它們無辜,卻又容它們被玷污。
24:127
sed posteaquam uentum est, ut de illis loqueretur, quibus tali non subuenitur auxilio et antequam baptizentur exspirant: in hoc, inquit, loco non me quasi auctorem spondeo, sed aliquid de exemplo conicio. habendam dicimus de infantibus istius modi rationem, qui praedestinati baptismo uitae praesentis, antequam renascantur in Christo, praeueniuntur occiduo. legimus enim, inquit, de talibus scriptum: raptus est, n e malitia mutet illius intelle ctum aut ne fictio d e cipi at animam eius. propter hoc c pr oper auit de medio in iquitatis illum educere; placita enim erat deo anima eius, et: consummatus in breui repleuit tempora longa a . quis istum dedignetur habere doctorem ?
But after it came to the point of speaking of those who are not aided by such help and expire before they are baptized, he says: "In this place I do not pledge myself as an author, but conjecture something from an example. We say that a reckoning of this kind must be held concerning infants who, predestined to the baptism of the present life, are forestalled by death before they are reborn in Christ. For we read," he says, "of such it is written: 'He was caught away, lest malice should alter his understanding, or lest deceit should beguile his soul. For this cause He hastened to lead him out from the midst of iniquity; for his soul was pleasing to God,' and: 'Being made perfect in a short time, he fulfilled long times.'" Who would disdain to have this man as a teacher?
但當講到那些得不到這樣幫助、在受洗之先便斷氣的人時,他說:「在此處我不以權威者自居,只從一個例子推測些許。我們說,對於這類嬰孩必須作如此的斟酌:他們被預定要領受今生的洗禮,卻在於基督裡重生之先被死亡所攔截。因為,」他說,「我們讀到論這樣的人有經上記著:『他被提去了,免得邪惡改變他的悟性,免得詭詐迷惑他的靈魂。因此神急忙把他從罪孽中領出來;因為他的靈魂為神所喜悅』,又:『他在短時間內成全,就補足了長久的年歲。』」有誰會不屑以這人為師呢?
24:128
ergone paruuli, quos plerumque uolunt homines baptizari et. dum curritur, ante moriuntur, si retardarentur in ista paululum uita, ut baptizati continuo morerentur, malitia mutaret intellectum eorum et fictio deciperet animam eorum et, ne hoc eis contingeret, subuentum est illis, ut ante raperentur quam baptizarentur? in ipso ergo baptismate mutarentur in peius et fictione deciperentur, si post baptisma raperentur. o ammiranda atque sectanda, immo uero detestanda et exsecranda doctrina!
So then, do the little ones—whom men mostly wish to be baptized, and who, while men run, die before it—if they were delayed a little while in this life, so that once baptized they died immediately, would malice alter their understanding and deceit beguile their soul; and, lest this should befall them, was it provided for them that they should be caught away before they were baptized? Therefore in that very baptism they would be changed for the worse and beguiled by deceit, if after baptism they were caught away. O doctrine to be admired and followed—nay rather, to be detested and execrated!
這樣說來,那些嬰孩——人們大多願意他們受洗,卻在人急奔之間便先死去——他們若在今生稍被耽延一會兒,以致受洗後隨即死去,邪惡便要改變他們的悟性、詭詐便要迷惑他們的靈魂;而為免這事臨到他們,就為他們設法讓他們在受洗之先被提去嗎?那麼在受洗那一刻,他們若受洗後才被提去,反倒要變得更壞、被詭詐所迷惑了?哦,這是何等「值得欽佩、當效法」的教訓——不,倒該說是當被憎惡、當被咒詛的教訓!
24:129
sed hoc de uestra prudentia, qui affuistis, cum recitaret, iste praesumpsit et de tua maxime, ad quem scripsit et cui recitatos libros tradidit, ut credituros nos esse confideret de non baptizatis infantibus esse scriptum, quod de omnium sanctorum inmaturis aetatibus scriptum est, cum quibus male actum stulti arbitrantur, si de hac uita celeriter rapti fuerint nec ad annos, quos homines pro magno diuino munere sibi exoptant, peruenire potuerint. quale est autem dicere \'infantes pracdestinatos baptismo uitae praesentis, antequam renascantur in Christo, occiduo pracueniri\', uelut aliqua uis fortunae seu fati siue cuiuslibet rei non permittat deum quod praedestinauit inplere?
But this he presumed of your prudence—you who were present when he recited it—and especially of yours, to whom he wrote and to whom he handed the recited books, so that he might be confident we would believe to have been written of unbaptized infants that which was written of the immature ages of all the saints, with whom fools think ill has been dealt if they are quickly caught away from this life and could not attain to the years which men, as though for a great divine gift, wish for themselves. But what a thing it is to say that "infants predestined to the baptism of the present life are forestalled by death before they are reborn in Christ," as though some force of fortune or fate or of anything whatever does not permit God to fulfil what He predestined!
但這一點他是仗著你們的明智而擅自假定的——你們這些在他誦讀時在場的人——尤其是仗著你的明智,他寫信給你,並把誦讀過的書卷交給你,好使他有把握:我們會相信那論一切聖徒之未成年而寫的話,乃是論未受洗的嬰孩而寫的。這些聖徒,愚人以為若他們速速從今生被提去、不能活到人們如同看作神大恩賜而自求的歲數,便是被虧待了。然而,說「被預定要領受今生洗禮的嬰孩,在於基督裡重生之先被死亡攔截」,這是何等的話呢?彷彿有某種命運或宿命或任何事物之力,不容神成就祂所預定的!
24:130
et quomodo ipse illos rapit, quia placuerunt illi ? an eos et ipse praedestinat baptizari et ipse quod praedestinauit non sinit fieri ? Sed adtende quid adhuc audeat, cui displicet in tanta huius profunditate quaestionis cautior quam scientior nostra cunctatio: ausim dicere, inquit, istos peruenire posse ad originalium indulgentiam peccatorum, non tamen ut caeleste inducantur in regnum, sicuti latroni confesso quidem sed non baptizato dominus non caelorum regnum tribuit, sed paradisum, cum utique iam maneret:
And how does He Himself catch them away, because they pleased Him? Or does He both predestine them to be baptized, and Himself not allow what He predestined to come to pass? But attend to what he further dares—he to whom our caution in so great a depth of question, more cautious than knowing, is displeasing: "I would dare to say," he says, "that these can attain to the indulgence of original sins, yet not so as to be brought into the heavenly kingdom, just as to the thief who confessed indeed but was not baptized the Lord granted not the kingdom of heaven, but paradise—though assuredly it already stood:
祂自己又怎能把他們提去,說是因為他們使祂喜悅呢?難道祂既預定他們受洗,自己卻又不容自己所預定的成就?但你要留意他還敢說什麼——這人不喜歡我們在如此深奧問題上的謹慎,那謹慎與其說出於博學,不如說出於審慎:他說:「我斗膽說,這些嬰孩能得到原罪的赦免,卻不至於被引入天國;正如主對那雖認罪卻未受洗的強盜,所賜的不是天國,而是樂園——儘管那話確已成立:
24:131
qui non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu sancto, non intrabit in regnum caelorum, praecipue quia multas esse mansiones apud patrem suum dominus profitetur, in quibus designantur merita multa et diuersa mansorum, ut hic non baptizatus perducatur ad ueniam, baptizatus ad palmam, quae est parata per gratiam . cernis hominem paradisum atque mansiones, quae sunt apud patrem, a regno separare caelorum, ut etiam non baptizatis abundent loca sempiternae felicitatis. nec uidet. cum ista dicit, ita se nolle baptizati cuiuspiam paruuli mansionem a caelorum regno separare, ut ipsam dci patris domum uel aliquas partes eius inde separare non timeat;
'He who is not born again of water and the Holy Spirit shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven'—especially because the Lord professes that there are many mansions with His Father, in which are designated the many and diverse merits of the dwellers, so that here the unbaptized may be brought to pardon, the baptized to the palm which is prepared through grace." You see the man separating paradise and the mansions which are with the Father from the kingdom of heaven, so that places of everlasting felicity may abound even for the unbaptized. And he does not see, when he says these things, that while he is so unwilling to separate the mansion of any baptized little one from the kingdom of heaven, he does not fear to separate from it the very house of God the Father, or some parts of it;
『人若不是從水和聖靈而生,就不能進神的國』——尤其因為主明言在祂父那裡有許多住處,其中標示著眾住客眾多而相異的功勞,好叫在此未受洗者被領至赦免,受洗者被領至那藉恩典所預備的棕枝。」你看這人把樂園、以及在父那裡的眾住處,與天國分開,好叫永恆福樂之處連未受洗者也豐豐足足;他說這些話時卻看不見:他既如此不願把任何受洗嬰孩的住處與天國分開,卻不怕把神父家本身、或它的某些部分與天國分開;
24:132
neque enim dominus Iesus in uniuersitate creaturae uel in qualibet uniuersitatis parte, sed: indomo patris mei, dixit, multae mansiones sunt. quomodo ergo erit in dei patris domo non baptizatus, cum deum patrem habere non possit nisi renatus ? non sit ingratus deo, qui eum dignatus est a Donatistarum uel Rogatistarum diuisione liberare, ut ipsam domum dei patris quaerat diuidere et aliquam eius partem extra regnum caelorum ponere, ubi non baptizati ualeant habitare. et quo pacto ipse regnum caelorum se intraturum esse praesumit, de quo regno in quanta uult parte domum ipsius regis excludit?
for the Lord Jesus did not say (this) of the universe of creation or of any part whatever of the universe, but: "In my Father's house are many mansions." How then shall the unbaptized be in the house of God the Father, when he cannot have God as Father unless he is reborn? Let him not be ungrateful to God, who deigned to deliver him from the division of the Donatists or the Rogatists, so as himself to seek to divide the very house of God the Father, and to place some part of it outside the kingdom of heaven, where the unbaptized may be able to dwell. And on what terms does he himself presume that he will enter the kingdom of heaven, from which kingdom he shuts out the house of the King Himself in as great a part as he pleases?
因為主耶穌並非論受造界的全體、也非論全體的任何一部分而說,乃是說:「在我父的家裡有許多住處。」那麼,未受洗的人怎能在神父的家裡呢?他若不重生,便不能以神為父。他既蒙神施恩,把他從多納徒派或羅迦徒派的分裂中拯救出來,就不當忘恩負義,反倒自己去分裂神父的家本身,把它的某一部分置於天國之外,讓未受洗的人能在那裡居住。他既隨己意把君王本身的家從天國中排除得如此之大,又憑什麼自以為能進那國呢?
24:133
sed de latrone illo, qui iuxta dominum crucifixus sperauit in dominum etiam crucifixum, et de fratre sanctae Perpetuae Dinocrate argumentatur, quod etiam non baptizatis dari possit indulgentia peccatorum et sedes aliqua beatorum; quasi quisquam, cui non credere nefas esset, huic indicauerit quod non fuerint baptizati. de quibus tamen in eo libro, quem scripsi ad fratrem nostrum Renatum, plenius quid mihi uideretur exposui. quod tua dilectio poterit nosse, si non spreueris legere; nam ille petenti non poterit denegare. Aestuat tamen iste atque horrendis suffocatur angustiis;
But concerning that thief who, crucified beside the Lord, hoped in the Lord who was also crucified, and concerning Dinocrates, the brother of holy Perpetua, he argues that pardon of sins and some seat of the blessed can be given even to the unbaptized—as though someone, whom it would be impious not to believe, had indicated to him that they had not been baptized. Yet concerning these I have set forth more fully what seemed to me in that book which I wrote to our brother Renatus. Your Charity will be able to know this, if you do not scorn to read it; for he will not be able to deny it to one who asks. Yet this man seethes and is choked by dreadful straits;
至於那與主同釘、盼望於那同樣被釘之主的強盜,以及聖佩珀圖阿的弟兄狄諾克拉底,他就此辯稱:連未受洗者也能得赦罪並得某個蒙福者的座位——彷彿有某位不信便是不敬的人向他指明過:他們沒有受過洗。然而,論到這些人,我在寫給我們的弟兄雷納圖斯的那書卷中,已較充分地陳明了我的看法。你的仁愛若不嫌棄去讀,便能得知;因為他必不能拒絕一位向他索取之人。然而這人卻焦躁不安,被可怕的窘迫所窒息;
24:134
adtentius enim fortasse quam tu quid mali dicat adtendit praeter Christi scilicet baptismum solui in paruulis originale peccatum. denique, ut aliquatenus in hac causa uel sero ad ecclesiae sacramenta confugiat: pro his sane, inquit, oblationes assiduas et offerenda iugiter sanctorum censeo sacrificia sacerdotum . habeto istum, si placet, etiam censorem, si parum fuerat habere doctorem, ut sacrificium corporis Christi etiam pro his offeras, qui Christo non sunt incorporati.
for perhaps more attentively than you he attends to what evil he says—namely, that apart from the baptism of Christ original sin is loosed in little ones. Then, that he may at length, even late, in this cause take refuge in the sacraments of the Church, he says: "For these, indeed, I judge that assiduous oblations and continual sacrifices of the holy priests are to be offered." Take this man, if you please, even as your censor, if it was too little to have him as a teacher—so that you may offer the sacrifice of the body of Christ even for those who are not incorporated into Christ.
因為他或許比你更留心地察覺自己所說的是何等的惡——就是說,離了基督的洗禮,原罪竟在嬰孩身上得以解除。接著,為要在這事上至終、哪怕遲了,逃入教會的聖事,他說:「至於這些人,我判定當為他們獻上不斷的奉獻,並常獻上眾聖潔祭司的祭。」你若願意,就連把這人當作你的裁斷者吧——如果只把他當作教師還嫌不夠——好讓你連為那些沒有歸入基督之人,也獻上基督身體的祭。
24:135
rem quippe tam nouam atque a disciplina ecclesiastica et a regula ueritatis alienam cum libris suis auderet inserere, non ait \'puto\', non ait \'existimo\', non ait \'arbitror\', non ait saltem \'suggero\' uel \'dico\', sed \'censeo\',ut scilicet, si offenderemur nouitate seu peruersitate sententiae, terreremur auctoritate censurae. uideris tu, frater, quomodo sustinere possis istum docentem; catholici tamen qui sanum sapiunt sacerdotes, quibus et te oportet adiungi, absit ut adquiescant istum audire censentem, quem potius optant resipiscentem ac dolentem et quod ista senserit, immo uero etiam scripserit correctione saluberrima paenitentem.
For when he would dare to insert into his books a thing so novel and so alien from ecclesiastical discipline and from the rule of truth, he did not say "I think," nor "I suppose," nor "I judge (arbitror)," nor even "I suggest" or "I say," but "I decree (censeo)," so that, forsooth, if we should be offended by the novelty or perversity of the opinion, we might be terrified by the authority of his verdict. See to it yourself, brother, how you can endure this man as a teacher; but as for catholic priests who are of sound understanding—to whom you too ought to be joined—far be it that they should acquiesce to hear this man decreeing, whom they rather wish to come to his senses and to grieve, and by a most wholesome correction to repent that he thought—nay, indeed, even wrote—these things.
因為當他敢把一件如此新奇、如此背離教會規訓與真理準則之事插入自己的書卷時,他沒有說「我想」,也沒說「我認為」,沒說「我以為(arbitror)」,甚至沒說「我建議」或「我說」,而是說「我裁定(censeo)」,好使我們若因這見解的新奇或悖謬而生反感,便被他判詞的權威所震懾。弟兄啊,你自己看你怎能忍受這人作教師;至於那些心思健全的公教祭司——你也當與他們聯合——但願他們絕不甘心聽這人裁定,倒願他悔悟哀慟,並藉極有益的更正,為他所想的、甚至所寫的這些事而悔改。
24:136
sed hoc, inquit, exemplo Machabeorum in proelio cadentium astruo faciendum, qui cum furtim de interdictis auferrent atque in ipso certamine cecidissent, a sacerdotibus, ait, inuenimus hoc initum fuisse consilium, ut quorum animas ex uetito reatus obstrinxerat, sacrificiorum oblatio repararet . ita istuc dicit, quasi pro incircumcisis illa oblata legerit sacrificia, sicut haec nostra pro non baptizatis censuit offerenda. circumcisio quippe fuit illius temporis sacramentum, quod praefigurabat nostri temporis baptismum. Verum tamen iste in sui comparatione qualis posterius apparuit tolerabilius adhuc errat.
"But this," he says, "I maintain must be done by the example of the Maccabees falling in battle, who, when they secretly carried off things forbidden and fell in the very combat, from the priests"—he says—"we find this counsel to have been taken, that the offering of sacrifices should repair those whose souls the guilt of the forbidden thing had bound." Thus he says this, as though he had read that those sacrifices were offered for the uncircumcised, just as he decreed that these our sacrifices are to be offered for the unbaptized. For circumcision was the sacrament of that time, which prefigured the baptism of our time. Yet in comparison with himself, in what he afterwards appeared, this man still errs more tolerably.
「但這事,」他說,「我主張當照那些在戰陣中陣亡的馬加比人的先例去行;他們暗中把禁物取去,並在戰鬥中陣亡,我們發現,」他說,「從祭司那裡定下了這樣的計策:藉獻祭來為那些因禁物之罪而其靈魂被束縛的人作修復。」他這樣說,彷彿他曾讀到那些祭是為未受割禮的人所獻,正如他裁定我們這些祭當為未受洗者獻上一樣。因為割禮是那時代的聖事,預表我們這時代的洗禮。然而與他自己後來所顯露的相比,這人此處所犯的錯還算較可容忍。
24:137
nam uelut paenituerit eumnon quod debuit paenitere, id est quod ausus fuerit asserere non baptizatis relaxari originale peccatum atque indulgentiam dari omnium peccatorum, ut in paradisum, hoc est locum tantae felicitatis, mittantur et beatas mansiones in domo dei patris habere mereantur, sed illud eum potius paenituerit, quod eis minoris beatitudinis extra regnum caelorum concesserit sedes —, adiunxit atque ait:
For as though he had repented—not of that which he ought to have repented, namely that he dared to assert that to the unbaptized original sin is relaxed and indulgence given of all sins, so that they are sent into paradise, that is, a place of such great felicity, and merit to have blessed mansions in the house of God the Father, but rather as though he repented of this, that he had granted them seats of lesser blessedness outside the kingdom of heaven—he added and said:
因為他彷彿懊悔了——不是懊悔他本該懊悔的,就是他竟敢斷言:未受洗者的原罪得以解除、一切罪得赦免,以致他們被送入樂園,即那樣極大福樂之地,並配在神父的家裡有蒙福的住處;倒像是懊悔另一件事,就是他只賜給他們天國之外較小福樂的座位——於是他添上說:
24:138
aut si forte quispiam reluctetur latronis animae uel Dinocratis interim temporarie conlatum paradisumnam superesse illis adhuc in resurrectione praemium regni caelorum quamquam sententia illa principalis obsistat, quia qui non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu sancto, non intrabit in regnum caelorum -, tamen teneat etiam meum in hac parte non inuidentis assen. sum, modo misericordiae praescientiaeque diuinae et effectum amplificet et affectum . haec uerba in secundo libro eius lecta descripsi. numquid in hac causa erroris audaciam, temeritatem, praesumtionem habere quispiam posset ampliorem? ipse sententiam dominicam recordatur, ipse commemorat, ipse suis litteris interponit, ipse dicit:
"Or if perchance anyone should struggle against paradise having been conferred meanwhile temporarily upon the soul of the thief or of Dinocrates—for that there still remains over for them in the resurrection the reward of the kingdom of heaven, although that principal sentence stands in the way, because 'he who is not born again of water and the Holy Spirit shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven'—nevertheless let him hold in this part also my assent, not grudging it, provided that he both amplify the effect and the affection of the divine mercy and foreknowledge." These words I have copied out, having read them in his second book. Could anyone in this cause of error have a greater audacity, rashness, presumption? He himself recalls the Lord's sentence, he himself mentions it, he himself inserts it into his own writings, he himself says:
「或者,倘若有人竟要抗辯,說樂園只是暫時地、一時地賜給了強盜或狄諾克拉底的靈魂——因為在復活時仍有天國的獎賞為他們存留,雖然那條主要的裁決攔阻著,因為『人若不是從水和聖靈而生,就不能進天國』——然而在這一點上,也讓他持守我毫不吝惜的贊同,只要他能把神的憐憫與預知的果效與情意都加以擴大。」這些話是我在他第二卷書中讀到後抄錄下來的。在這謬誤之事上,還有誰能有更大的膽妄、輕率、擅專呢?他自己記起主的裁決,他自己提說它,他自己把它插入自己的著作,他自己說:
24:139
quamquam sententia illa principalis obsistat, quia qui non renatus f uerit e x aqua et spiritu sancto, non intrabit in regnum caelorum, et audet tamen suae censurae leuare ceruicem contra sententiam principalem ! teneat, inquit, etiam meum non inuidentis assensum, qui dicit animas non baptizatorum temporarie mereri paradisumpropter has enim latronem atque Dinocratcm tamquam prae. scribendo uel potius praeiudicando commemorat —, in resurrectione autem in meliora transferri et regni caelorum percipere praemium, quamquam sententia, inquit, principalis obsistat .
"although that principal sentence stands in the way, because 'he who is not born again of water and the Holy Spirit shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven'"—and yet he dares to raise the neck of his own verdict against the principal sentence! "Let him hold," he says, "my assent also, as one not grudging it," he who says that the souls of the unbaptized temporarily merit paradise—for on account of these he mentions the thief and Dinocrates, as it were prescribing or rather prejudging—but that in the resurrection they are transferred to better things and receive the reward of the kingdom of heaven, "although," he says, "the principal sentence stands in the way."
「雖然那條主要的裁決攔阻著,因為『人若不是從水和聖靈而生,就不能進天國』」——他卻仍敢抬起自己判詞的頸項,與那主要裁決作對!他說:「讓他也持守我毫不吝惜的贊同」,他這人主張:未受洗者的靈魂暫時配得樂園——正是為著這些,他才提說強盜與狄諾克拉底,彷彿是在立成規、或不如說是在預作判斷——但在復活時他們卻被遷入更美之境,領受天國的獎賞,「雖然,」他說,「那主要的裁決攔阻著。」
24:140
iam ergo ipse considera, quaeso te, frater, quisquis cuipiam praebet assensum aduersus auctoritatem sententiae principalis, quam sententiam merebitur principis! Nouellos hereticos Pelagianos iustissime conciliorum eatholicorum et sedis apostolicae damnauit auctoritas, co quod ausi fuerint non baptizatis paruulis dare quietis et salutis salutis etiam praeter regnum caelorum. quod ausi non fuissent, nisi negarent eos habere originale peccatum, quod opus esset absolui per baptismatis sacramentum.
Now therefore, I beg you, brother, consider for yourself: whoever gives his assent to anyone against the authority of the principal sentence—what sentence will he merit from the Prince! The novel Pelagian heretics the authority of catholic councils and of the Apostolic See has most justly condemned, because they dared to give to unbaptized little ones a place of rest and salvation even outside the kingdom of heaven. Which they would not have dared, unless they denied that these have original sin, which needs to be loosed through the sacrament of baptism.
那麼弟兄啊,我求你自己思量:凡違背那主要裁決的權威而向任何人表示贊同的人——他將從那位君王領受何等的判決!新出的伯拉糾派異端,公教會議與使徒座的權威已極公義地定了他們的罪,因為他們竟敢給未受洗的嬰孩一個安息與拯救之處,甚至是在天國之外的。這是他們本不敢做的,若非他們否認這些嬰孩有原罪、需要藉洗禮的聖事得以解除。
24:141
iste autem sicut catholicus dicit paruulos originali obstrictos esse peccato et tamen eos ab huiusmodi uinculo sine lauacro regenerationis absoluit et post mortem in paradisum misericors mittit, post resurrectionem ucro etiam in regnum caelorum misericors introducit. talis sibi Saul misericors uisus est, quando pepercit regi quem deus praecepit occidi; sed merito inoboediens misericordia uel misericors inoboedientia reprobata atque damnata est, ut caueat homo, ne ab illo misericordiam mereatur homo contra eius sententiam, a quo factus est homo. intonat per os proprii corporis ueritas: si quis non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, non potest introire in regnum dei.
But this man, like a catholic, says that little ones are bound by original sin, and yet looses them from a bond of this kind without the laver of regeneration, and after death mercifully sends them into paradise, and after the resurrection mercifully brings them even into the kingdom of heaven. Such a merciful man did Saul seem to himself, when he spared the king whom God had commanded to be slain; but deservedly was his disobedient mercy, or merciful disobedience, reproved and condemned, that man may beware lest from Him by whom man was made he should merit mercy against His sentence. Truth thunders through the mouth of His own body: "If anyone is not born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."
但這人卻像公教徒一樣,說嬰孩被原罪所束縛,卻又不藉重生之洗把他們從這樣的鎖鏈中解開,並在死後憐憫地把他們送入樂園,在復活後又憐憫地把他們甚至領入天國。掃羅饒了神吩咐要殺的那王時,也曾如此自以為憐憫;但他那悖逆的憐憫、或憐憫的悖逆,理當被責備、被定罪,好叫人謹防:免得他違背那造人者的裁決,而向祂求憐憫。真理藉祂自己身體的口發出雷聲:「人若不是從水和聖靈而生,就不能進神的國。」
24:142
atque ut ab hac sententia exceptos martyres faciat, quibus contigerit ante pro Christi nomine occidi quam Christi baptismate dilui, dicit alio loco: qui perdiderit animam suam propter me, inucniet eam. et ne cuiquam, qui non renatus fuerit christianae fidei lauacro, promittatur peccati originalis abolitio, clamat apostolus: per unius delictum in omnes homines ad condemnationem. contra quam condemnationem dominus unum esse ostendens salutis auxilium: qui crediderit, inquit, et baptizatus fuerit, saluus erit; qui autem non crediderit, condemnabitur.
And in order to make the martyrs excepted from this sentence—those to whom it befell to be slain for Christ's name before they were washed with Christ's baptism—He says in another place: "He who shall lose his soul for my sake shall find it." And lest to anyone who has not been born again by the laver of the Christian faith the abolition of original sin should be promised, the Apostle cries: "Through the offence of one, upon all men unto condemnation." Against which condemnation the Lord, showing that there is one help of salvation, says: "He who shall believe and be baptized shall be saved; but he who shall not believe shall be condemned."
為要使殉道者不受這裁決約束——就是那些在領受基督的洗之先便為基督的名被殺的人——祂在別處說:「凡為我喪掉性命的,必得著性命。」而為免有人向那未曾藉基督信仰之洗重生的人應許原罪得除,使徒宣告說:「因一人的過犯,臨到眾人以致定罪。」為抵擋這定罪,主指明只有一種拯救之助,說:「信而受洗的必然得救;不信的必被定罪。」
24:143
cuius mysterium credulitatis in paruulis per eorum responsionem a quibus gestantur inpletur, ne, si factum non fuerit, eant ex uno omnes in condemnationem. et tamen contra tam mahifestas uoces, quas concinit ueritas, procedit in medium magis uaecors quam misericors uanitas et dicit: non solum non eunt in damnationem paruuli, etsi nullum eos christianae fidei lauacrum a uinculo peccati joriginalis absoluat, uerum etiam felicitate paradisi post mortem interim perfruuntur, post resurrectionem autem etiam regni caelorum felicitatem possidebunt .
The mystery of which believing is fulfilled in little ones through the response of those by whom they are carried, lest, if it be not done, they go, all from one, into condemnation. And yet, against such manifest voices which truth sings in unison, a vanity comes forth into the midst, more senseless than merciful, and says: "Not only do little ones not go into damnation, even though no laver of the Christian faith absolve them from the bond of original sin, but they also meanwhile enjoy the felicity of paradise after death, and after the resurrection they will moreover possess the felicity of the kingdom of heaven."
這信之奧祕在嬰孩身上,是藉那些抱他們之人的回應而得成全的,免得若不如此行,他們便都因一人而入定罪。然而,抵擋真理所齊聲宣揚的這等明白之聲,卻有一種與其說是憐憫、不如說是愚妄的空虛出來,說:「嬰孩不但不入定罪,縱使沒有基督信仰之洗把他們從原罪的鎖鏈中解開,而且死後還暫時享受樂園的福樂,復活後更要擁有天國的福樂。」
24:144
haec iste contra catholicam fundatissimam fidem numquid dicere auderet, si quaestionem soluendam de animae origine uires suas excedentem suscipere non auderet ? Horrendis est enim coartatus angustiis ab eis qui dicunt: cur deus animam tam iniusta animaduersione multauit, ut in corpus eam peccati relegare uoluerit, cum consortio carnis peccatrix esse incipit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit ? utique enim dicunt:
Would this man dare to say these things against the most firmly founded catholic faith, if he had not dared to undertake the solving of a question about the soul's origin that exceeds his powers? For he is straitened by dreadful difficulties by those who say: Why did God punish the soul with so unjust a chastisement, that He willed to relegate it into the body of sin, where by the fellowship of the flesh it begins to be a sinner—it which could not be a sinner? For indeed they say:
這人若不曾冒昧承擔那超出他能力、關乎靈魂源起的問題之解答,他豈敢說出這些抵擋那根基最為穩固之公教信仰的話呢?因為他被那些如此發問的人以可怕的困難所窘迫:神為何用這樣不公義的懲罰責罰靈魂,竟願把它貶入罪之身體,使它藉肉體的相交開始成為罪人——它本是不能成為罪人的?因為他們確實說:
24:145
\'non potuit anima esse peccatrix, nisi eam deus miscuisset carnis consortio peccatricis.\' qua ergo iustitia id fecerit deus, cum iste inuenire non possetmaxime propter aeternam damnationem morientium paruulorum, quibus non baptizatis expiatum non fuerit originale peccatum —, cur itaque deus iustus et bonus parunlorum animas, quibus praesciuit non subuenturum christianae gratiae sacramentum, ab omni noxa propaginis liberas mittendo in corpus quod ex Adam trahitur uinculo peccati originalis obstrinxerit atque isto modo reas aeternae damnationis effecerit, cum inuenire non posset nec uellet dicere etiam ipsas ex illa ulla originem trahere peccatricem, maluit per naufragium miserabile exire quam temerarium cursum uelis depositis et remis suae disputationis inhibitis prouida deliberatione frenare.
"The soul could not be a sinner, unless God had mingled it with the fellowship of sinful flesh." With what justice therefore God did this—since this man could not find, especially on account of the eternal damnation of dying little ones for whom, being unbaptized, original sin was not expiated—why, then, the just and good God, sending the souls of little ones (which He foreknew the sacrament of Christian grace would not aid), free from all guilt of propagation, into a body drawn from Adam, bound them by the bond of original sin, and in this way made them liable to eternal damnation, when he could not find, nor was willing to say, that these too draw any sinful origin from that (first soul)—he chose to go forth by a miserable shipwreck rather than to curb his rash course by provident deliberation, with sails lowered and the oars of his disputation held back.
「靈魂本不能成為罪人,除非神把它與有罪肉體的相交混合。」那麼神憑何等公義行此事——這人既找不出答案,尤其是為著那些垂死嬰孩的永罰,他們既未受洗,原罪就未得潔除——那麼,公義又良善的神,為何把嬰孩的靈魂(祂預知基督恩典的聖事不會幫助它們),本已脫離一切遺傳之罪咎,卻差入從亞當而來的身體,以原罪的鎖鏈束縛它們,如此使它們該受永刑;而他既找不出、也不願說這些靈魂也從那第一個靈魂承接任何有罪的源起——他寧可藉一場可悲的沉船而覆滅,也不肯以周到的斟酌、放下風帆、收住他辯論之槳,來勒住那魯莽的航程。
24:146
uiluit quippe iuueni senilis nostra cunctatio, quasi huic molestissimae ac periculosissimae quaestioni magis fuerit impetus eloquentiae quam consilium prudentiae necessarium. ut praeuidit etiam hoc ipse, sed frustra; nam haec sibi uelut ab aduersariis propositurus obiecta: exhinc alia, inquit, substruuntur obprobria querulis murmurationibus oblatrantum et exhinc quasi quodam turbine identidem inter immania saxa conlidimur . his praedictis quaestionem supra dictam scopulosissimam sibi proposuit, ubi a fide catholica naufragauit, nisi refecerit paenitendo quod fregit.
For our aged caution seemed of little worth to the young man, as though for this most troublesome and most perilous question an impulse of eloquence were more necessary than the counsel of prudence. As indeed he himself foresaw this too, but in vain; for, about to propose to himself as it were objected by adversaries these things, he says: "Hence other reproaches are heaped up by the querulous murmurings of the barkers, and hence, as by a certain whirlwind, we are again and again dashed among monstrous rocks." Having foretold these things, he proposed to himself the aforesaid most rock-strewn question, where he made shipwreck of the catholic faith, unless he repair by repenting what he broke.
因為在那年輕人看來,我們這老年人的謹慎不值一顧,彷彿對這極其棘手、極其危險的問題,口才的衝勁比審慎的忠告更為必需。他自己確實也預見了這一點,卻是徒然;因為他要把彷彿是敵人所提出的反對意見放在自己面前,說:「由此,那些吠叫者以怨懟的嘟囔堆起別的辱罵,由此,我們彷彿被某陣旋風一次又一次地拋擲在猙獰的礁石之間。」他預言這些話之後,就把上述那滿是礁石的問題擺在自己面前,並在那裡使公教信仰遭了沉船之禍——除非他藉悔改修補他所打破的。
24:147
illum ego turbinem atque illa saxa deuitans nauem illis committere nolui et de hac re ita scripsi, ut rationem potius cunctationis meae quam temeritatem praesumptionis ostenderem. quod opusculum meum cum apud te inuenisset, inrisit seque illis cautibus animosiore impetu quam consultiore commisit. sed quo cum praefidentia ista perduxerit, puto quod nunc uideas; uberius autem ago deo gratias, si et antea iam uidebas. cum enim nollet cohibere praecipitem cursum propter ancipitem excursum, miserabilem inuenit incursum asserens deum paruulis sine christiana regeneratione defunctis et modo paradisum et postea regnum conferre caelorum.
That whirlwind and those rocks I avoided, being unwilling to commit my ship to them; and about this matter I wrote in such a way as to show rather the reason of my hesitation than the rashness of presumption. When he had found this little work of mine at your house, he laughed at it, and committed himself to those crags with a spirit more spirited than considered. But to what point this over-confidence of his has led him, I think you now see; and I give thanks to God the more abundantly, if you already saw it before. For when he would not restrain his headlong course on account of a doubtful excursion, he found a miserable onset, asserting that God confers on little ones who have died without Christian regeneration both paradise now and afterward the kingdom of heaven.
那旋風與那些礁石我卻躲開了,不願把我的船交託於它們;論這件事,我寫作的方式,寧是要顯明我遲疑的理由,而非擅專的魯莽。他在你家裡尋見我這小小的著作時,卻譏笑它,並以一種與其說是深思、不如說是逞勇的心志,把自己投向那些峭岩。但他這過度的自信把他帶到了何處,我想你如今看見了;我更加豐豐地感謝神,倘若你早先便已看見。因為他不肯為著一趟前途未卜的航行而收住他一頭栽下的航程,就遭遇了可悲的撞擊,斷言:神對那些未經基督重生便死去的嬰孩,如今賜以樂園,日後又賜以天國。
24:148
Scripturarum uero testimonia quaecumque posuit, quibus animas deum non ex illius primae propagine adtraherc, sed sicut ipsam primam suas quibusque singulis insufflare uelut probare conatus est, ita sunt, quod ad istam quaestionem adtinet. incerta et ambigua, ut etiam aliter accipi quam ipse uult facillime possint. quod iam in eo libro, quem scripsi ad amicum nostrum, cuius commemorationem superius feci, satis, quantum existimo, demonstraui. testimonia quippe ipsa quae adhibuit, ubi legitur deus animas uel dare uel facere uel fingere, unde illas det uel unde faciat sine fingat non ostendunt: utrum ex propagine illius primae an insufflando sicut illam primam.
But as for the testimonies of the Scriptures, whatever he adduced by which he attempted, as it were, to prove that God does not draw souls from the propagation of that first (soul), but breathes them, like that first one, into each several individual—these, so far as pertains to this question, are uncertain and ambiguous, so that they can most easily be taken otherwise than he wishes. Which I have already, as I judge, sufficiently shown in that book which I wrote to our friend of whom I made mention above. For the very testimonies which he brought forward, where it is read that God either gives or makes or forms souls, do not show whence He gives them, or whence He makes or forms them: whether from the propagation of that first one, or by breathing them in, like that first one.
至於聖經的見證,凡他所引用、藉以彷彿要證明「神不是從那第一個靈魂的遺傳中取來眾靈魂,而是像那第一個一樣,把它們逐一吹入各人」的話,就這問題而言,都是不確定而含糊的,以致極易被解作與他所願的不同。這一點我在上文所提、寫給我們朋友的那書卷中,據我判斷已充分表明了。因為他所提出的那些見證,凡讀到神或賜、或造、或塑造眾靈魂之處,都沒有顯明祂從何處賜、從何處造或塑造它們:究竟是從那第一個靈魂的遺傳,還是像那第一個一樣把它們吹入。
24:149
iste autem ex eo ipso, quod legitur animas deus dare siue facere siue fingere, iam putat animarum negatam esse propaginem, cum deus eadem scriptura teste etiam corpora det sine faciat siue fingat, quae tamen ab illo ex propagine seminis dari, fieri, fingi nemo ambigit. Item quod scriptum est ex uno sanguine deum fecisse omne genus hominum uel quod ait Adam: hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis et caro de carne mea, quia neque ibi dictum est \'ex una anima\' neque hic \'anima de anima mea\', putat negari animas filiorum ex parentibus uel illius mulieris ex uiro; quasi uero, si non \'ex uno sanguine\', sed \'ex una anima\' diceretur.
But this man, from the very fact that we read that God gives or makes or forms souls, at once supposes that the propagation of souls has been denied — although, by the witness of the very same Scripture, God also gives or makes or forms bodies, which nevertheless no one doubts are given, made, and formed by Him from the propagation of the seed. Likewise, because it is written that God made every race of men from one blood, or because Adam says: 'This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh' — since neither there is it said 'from one soul' nor here 'a soul from my soul' — he supposes that it is denied that the souls of children come from their parents, or that of that woman from the man; as though, indeed, if it had been said not 'from one blood' but 'from one soul,'
然而此人,僅僅因為讀到經上說神賜予、造成、或塑造靈魂,便立刻以為靈魂的傳衍被否定了;殊不知按同一部聖經的見證,神同樣賜予、造成、或塑造身體,而人人都不懷疑這身體是神從種子的傳衍中賜予、造成、塑造的。同樣,經上既記載神從一血脈造出萬族的人,又記載亞當說:「這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」——由於那裡並未說「從一個靈魂」,這裡也未說「從我靈魂而出的靈魂」——他便以為經文否定了兒女的靈魂出於父母,或那婦人的靈魂出於男人;彷彿倘若當時所說的不是「從一血脈」而是「從一個靈魂」,
24:150
aliud quam totus homo intellegeretur nec corporis propagatio negaretur. sic etiam si dictum esset: \'anima de anima mea,\' non utique negaretur caro, quam de illo exemtam fuisse constabat; a parte enim totum sicut etiam a toto partem plerumque scriptura significat. nam certe si non \'ex uno sanguine\' sed ex uno homine\' illo loco scriptum esset institutum esse genus humanum, unde iste adhibuit testimonium, non praeiudicaret istis qui neg-ant animarum propaginem, quamuis non sola anima nec sola caro, sed utrumque sit homo. responderent enim a toto partem, id est ab homine solam hominis carnem, scripturam significare potuisse.
something other than the whole man would be understood, and yet the propagation of the body would not thereby be denied. So too, even if it had been said, 'a soul from my soul,' the flesh would by no means be denied, which it was agreed had been taken from him; for Scripture very often signifies the whole by a part, just as it signifies the part by the whole. For surely, if in that passage from which this man drew his testimony it had been written that the human race was established not 'from one blood' but 'from one man,' this would not have prejudged the case against those who deny the propagation of souls — although a man is neither soul alone nor flesh alone, but both together. For they would reply that Scripture could there have signified the part by the whole, that is, only the flesh of the man by the word 'man.'
所理解的也仍會是與整全的人有別之物,而身體的傳衍卻並不因此被否定。照樣,即使當時說的是「從我靈魂而出的靈魂」,那顯然從他身上取出的肉體也絕不會被否定;因為聖經常以部分表示整體,正如也常以整體表示部分。因為若在此人引為佐證的那段經文中,寫的是人類受造「不是從一血脈,而是從一個人」,這對否認靈魂傳衍者的立場也絕不構成不利——雖然人既非單有靈魂,也非單有肉體,而是二者兼具。因為他們會回答說,聖經在那裡本可以整體表示部分,即以「人」一詞表示人的肉體。
24:151
sic ergo et hi qui defendunt animarum propaginem illud quod dictum est\' ex uno sanguine\' per sanguinem scilicet hominem, id est a parte totum, significatum esse contendunt. sicut enim uidetur illos iuuare quod dictum est \'ex uno sanguine\' nec dictum est \'ex uno homine\', sic uidetur et istos iuuare quod dictum est: per unum hominem peccatum intrauit in mundum et per peccatum mors et ita in omnes homines pertransiit, in quo omnes peccauerun t, nec dictum est \'in quo omnium caro peccauit\'. itemque sicut illos uidetur iuuare quod dictum est: hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis et caro de carne m e a, quia pars est dicta, non totum, sic iterum istos, quodibi continuo sequitur:
So therefore those also who defend the propagation of souls contend that what was said, 'from one blood' — namely, 'man' by the term 'blood' — signifies the whole by a part. For just as it seems to favour those men that it was said 'from one blood' and not 'from one man,' so it seems to favour these others that it was said: 'By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death, and so it passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned,' and it was not said 'in whom the flesh of all sinned.' And likewise, just as it seems to favour those that it was said, 'This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh' — since a part is named, not the whole — so again it favours these others what immediately follows there:
因此,那些為靈魂傳衍辯護的人也同樣主張:所說的「從一血脈」——即以「血脈」一詞指「人」——乃是以部分表示整體。因為正如「從一血脈」而非「從一個人」的措辭看似有利於前一派,同樣,這段話也看似有利於後一派:「罪是從一人入了世界,死又是從罪來的,於是死就臨到眾人,因為眾人都犯了罪」,而並未說「因為眾人的肉體犯了罪」。又同樣,正如「這是我骨中的骨,肉中的肉」這句話——因為指的是部分而非整體——看似有利於前一派,那麼緊接其後的話又同樣有利於後一派:
24:152
haec uocabitur mulier, quoniam de uiro suo sumta est. debuit enim dici aiunt \'quoniam de uiro suo caro eius sumta est\', si non tota mulier, id est cum anima. sed sola caro sumeretur ex uiro. porro autem utrisque auditis qui sine studio partium iudieat.
'She shall be called woman, because she was taken out of her man.' For, they say, it ought to have been said, 'because her flesh was taken out of her man,' if not the whole woman — that is, together with the soul — but flesh alone was taken from the man. Moreover, when both sides have been heard, whoever judges without partisan zeal
「她要稱為女人,因為她是從她的男人身上取出來的。」因為,他們說,倘若從男人身上取出的不是整全的女人——即連同靈魂——而僅僅是肉體,那麼就本應說「因為她的肉體是從她的男人身上取出的」。再者,聽了雙方之後,凡不帶黨派之私而作判斷的人,
24:153
uidet profecto nec contra istos qui propaginem animarum defendunt proferenda illa testimonia ubi pars nominatur, quia potuit scriptura significare illic a parte totumsicut uerbum caro factum est cum legimus, non utique carnem solam, sed hominem totum intellegimus —, nec contra illos qui propaginem animarum destruunt ista proferenda, ubi non pars hominis, sed totum commemoratur, quia potuit ibi scriptura a toto partem significare, sicut sepultum confitemur Christum, cum caro eius sola sepulta sit. ac per hoc propaginem animarum nec temere astruendam nec temere destruendam dicimus, sed ammonemus alia testimonia esse quaerenda, quae non inueniantur ambigua.
assuredly sees that those testimonies in which a part is named are not to be brought forward against those who defend the propagation of souls, because Scripture could there have signified the whole by a part — just as, when we read 'the Word was made flesh,' we understand not the flesh alone, but the whole man; nor are those passages to be brought forward against those who overthrow the propagation of souls, where not a part of the man but the whole is mentioned, because Scripture could there have signified a part by the whole — just as we confess Christ was buried, though His flesh alone was buried. And on this account we say that the propagation of souls is neither rashly to be asserted nor rashly to be overthrown, but we admonish that other testimonies must be sought which may not be found ambiguous.
必然看出:對那些為靈魂傳衍辯護的人,不可援引那些指名部分的經文來反駁他們,因為聖經在那裡本可以部分表示整體——正如我們讀到「道成了肉身」時,所理解的並非單指肉體,而是整全的人;同樣,對那些否定靈魂傳衍的人,也不可援引那些提及的並非人的部分而是整體的經文來反駁他們,因為聖經在那裡本可以整體表示部分——正如我們承認基督被埋葬,雖然被埋葬的僅是祂的肉體。因此我們說:靈魂的傳衍既不可輕率地肯定,也不可輕率地否定,而是提醒人須尋找其他不致含糊的見證。
24:154
Quamobrem quid te iste docuerit et unde gratias egeris, nondum scio. manet quippe illa quaestio, sicut erat, in qua quaeritur de animarum origine, utrum illas deus ex propagine illius unius, quam primo insufflauit homini, an ex flatu suo, sicut primo homini, det, faciat, fingat hominibus, quas eum dare, facere, fingere fides christiana non dubitat.
Wherefore I do not yet know what this man has taught you, or for what you have given thanks. For that question remains, as it was, in which it is asked concerning the origin of souls: whether God gives, makes, and forms them for men from the propagation of that one soul which He first breathed into man, or from His own breath, as with the first man — souls which the Christian faith does not doubt that He gives, makes, and forms.
因此,這人究竟教了你什麼、你又為何獻上感謝,我至今尚不知曉。因為那個問題仍如舊存在,其中所探究的乃是靈魂的起源:究竟神是從祂起初吹入人裡的那一個靈魂的傳衍,賜予、造成、塑造眾人的靈魂,還是像對第一個人那樣,出於祂自己的吹氣而賜予、造成、塑造——基督信仰毫不懷疑這些靈魂是祂所賜予、造成、塑造的。
24:155
quam quaestionem iste cum soluere conaretur nec uires suas intueretur, destruens animarum propaginem et asserens \'eas puras ab omni contagione peccati\' non de nihilo, sed \'de se ipso insufflare creatorem\' et naturam dei mutabilitatis obprobrio, quod necesse non fuerat, infamauit et, dum uult reddere rationem, ne deus credatur iniustus, si puras ab omni peccato animas, etiam illas, quas christiana regeneratione non redimit, uinculo peccati originalis innectit, ea dixit quae te nolo docuerit. tantum enim salutis et felicitatis non baptizatis paruulis tribuit, quantum nec Pelagiana heresis potuit.
When this man attempted to solve that question, and did not weigh his own strength, in overthrowing the propagation of souls and asserting that the Creator 'breathes them pure from every contagion of sin' not from nothing but 'out of Himself,' he defamed the nature of God with the reproach of mutability, which there was no need to do; and, while he wishes to give a reason why God should not be believed unjust — if He should bind souls pure from all sin, even those whom He does not redeem by Christian regeneration, with the bond of original sin — he said things which I would not have him teach you. For he attributed as much salvation and happiness to unbaptized little ones as not even the Pelagian heresy could.
此人試圖解決那問題卻不衡量自己的力量,在否定靈魂傳衍、並主張造物主「使靈魂潔淨、脫離一切罪的沾染」——不是從無中,而是「出於祂自己」——地吹出靈魂時,竟以可變性的羞辱玷污了神的本性,這本是不必做的;並且,他一面想給出理由,使人不致相信神不公義——彷彿神若把潔淨無罪的靈魂,甚至那些祂不藉基督重生所救贖的靈魂,束以原罪的鎖鏈便屬不義——他卻說出了我不願他教導你的話。因為他歸給未受洗嬰孩的救恩與福樂之多,竟連伯拉糾異端也望塵莫及。
24:156
et tamen de tot milibus paruulorum, qui nascuntur ex impiis et inter impios moriuntur, non quibus homines per baptismum, cum uelint, subuenire non possunt, sed de quibus baptizandis nemo potuit uel poterit cogitare nec quisquam pro eis obtulit uel oblaturus est sacrificium, quod iste etiam pro non baptizandis censuit offerendum, quid diceret non inuenit.
And yet, concerning so many thousands of little ones who are born of the ungodly and die among the ungodly — not those whom men, when they will, cannot succour through baptism, but those about whose baptism no one has been able or will be able even to think, nor has anyone offered or will offer for them the sacrifice which this man judged ought to be offered even for those who are not to be baptized — he found nothing to say.
然而,論到那許多千萬的嬰孩——他們生於不敬虔者之中,也死於不敬虔者之中,不是那些人們願意時卻無法藉洗禮施以援手的嬰孩,而是那些連為之受洗都無人能想、亦無人將能想到的嬰孩,也無人曾為或將為他們獻上此人判定連為不受洗者也當獻上的祭——他卻找不出話來可說。
24:157
de quibus si fuerit interrogatus, eorum animae quid meruerint, ut illas deus nec abluendas baptismo nec expiandas Christi corporis et sanguinis sacrificio et in aeternum damnandas carni inseruerit peccatrici, aut omnino haerebit et ei nostra cunetatio uel sero placebit aut simul pro omnibus paruulis, qui toto orbe terrarum sine christiano baptismate moriuntur, etiam eorum nominibus tacitis, quoniam nesciuntur in ecclesia Christi, non incorporatis corpori Christi offerendum corpus Christi esse censebit. Absit a to, îratrr, ut haec tibi placeant, absit, ut ista . uel didieisse gaudeas uel docere praesumas;
If he be questioned concerning these — what their souls have deserved, that God should insert them, neither to be washed by baptism nor to be expiated by the sacrifice of Christ's body and blood, and to be damned eternally, into sinful flesh — either he will be utterly at a loss, and our hesitation will at last, though late, please him; or else he will judge that the body of Christ ought to be offered at once for all the little ones who throughout the whole world die without Christian baptism — even with their names left unspoken, since they are unknown in the Church of Christ, and though they are not incorporated into the body of Christ. Far be it from you, brother, that these things should please you; far be it that you should either rejoice to have learned such things or presume to teach them;
倘若有人就這些嬰孩問他:他們的靈魂做了什麼,以致神要把它們植入犯罪的肉體中,既不藉洗禮洗淨,也不藉基督身體與寶血的祭得贖,且要永遠受咒詛——那麼他要嘛徹底無言以對,我們的躊躇即使遲來也終將令他認同;要嘛他就要判定:基督的身體應當立即為普天下所有未受基督洗禮而死的嬰孩獻上——甚至連他們的名字也不必提及,因為他們在基督的教會中無人知曉,並且他們也未曾被納入基督的身體。弟兄啊,願這些事絕不使你喜悅;願你既不因學得此類事而歡喜,也不敢冒然去教導它們;
24:158
alioquin longe melior inuenietur ipse quam tu, quia in exordio primi sui libri modeste atque humiliter praelocutus est dicens: cum tibi parere desidero, notam praesumtionis incurri; et paulo post: quando quidem, inquit, nec mihi ipse sim credulus ea quae dixero posse probari studeamque semper etiam propriam sententiam non tueri, si inprobabilis delegatur, et sit mihi cordi proprio damnato iudicio meliora magis et quae sint ueriora sectari. nam ut est optimi propositi laudandique consilii facile ad veriora transduci, ita inprobi obstinatique iudicii est nolle citius ad tramitem rationis inflecti .
otherwise he himself will be found far better than you; for at the beginning of his first book he prefaced modestly and humbly, saying: 'While I desire to obey you, I have incurred the mark of presumption'; and a little later he says: 'Since I am not myself so credulous as to think that what I shall have said can be proved, and I would ever strive not even to defend my own opinion if it be judged unworthy of approval, and it is my heart's desire, once my own judgment is condemned, to follow rather what is better and more true. For as it belongs to an excellent purpose and a praiseworthy counsel to be easily led over to truer things, so it belongs to a base and obstinate judgment to be unwilling to bend more readily to the path of reason.'
否則他自己將顯得遠勝於你;因為在他第一卷書的開端,他曾謙遜卑微地作序說:「當我渴望順服你時,我卻招致了自負之名」;稍後又說:「既然我自己也不那麼輕信、以為我所說的能得證實,並且我一向力求:倘若我自己的意見被判為不足取,就連它我也不加辯護,且我心所願的乃是:一旦我自己的判斷被定為錯,便寧可去追隨那更美善、更真確的。因為正如樂於被引向更真之事乃屬卓越的志向、可讚的籌謀,同樣,不肯較快地屈就於理性之途,則屬卑劣頑固的判斷。」
24:159
haec quippe ille si ueraciter dixit atque ut locutus est sentit, magnae profecto spei animum gerit. item in fine libri secundi: nec putes, inquit, ad inuidiam tuam forsitan reuocandum, cum in tua dictorum meorum constituam potestate indicium. ac ne forte cuiusquam curiosi lectoris obtutus inter inlitas fibras elementorum uestigia remanentia sollicitent et offendant, contextam paginae seriem pollice seuero discerpe meque huius censionis experte puni atramenta quae indigna eloquia signauerunt, ne hac occasione et tuum erga me iudicium, quo mihi uehementer indulges, et meae quae latebant ineptiae rideantur .
For if he spoke these things truthfully and feels as he has spoken, he assuredly bears a mind of great hope. Likewise at the end of the second book he says: 'Do not think that it should perhaps be turned to your reproach, since I place the judgment of my words within your power. And lest, perchance, the gaze of some curious reader be tempted and offended by the remaining traces amid the smeared strokes of the letters, tear apart the connected sequence of the page with a severe thumb, and punish me, exempt from this correction, blotting out the inks that marked unworthy words, lest by this occasion both your judgment concerning me, whereby you greatly indulge me, and my follies which lay hidden be laughed at.'
因為他若真誠地說了這些話,並且所想與所言一致,那他所懷的必是滿有盼望之心。同樣,在第二卷書末他說:「切莫以為這或許該歸為你的羞辱,因我把對我言論的裁決放在你的權下。並且,唯恐某好奇讀者的目光,在字母塗抹的筆劃間,被殘留的痕跡所誘惑而生反感,就請用嚴厲的拇指撕開那頁面相連的文句,處罰我,使我免於這番刪削,抹去那些標記了不配之言的墨跡,免得藉此機會,既使你對我的裁斷——你憑此大大寬容我——也使我那些隱藏的愚拙,都遭人譏笑。」
24:160
Isto igitur cum ille suos libros et initio praemuniuerit et termino communiuerit atque tuis humeris inposuerit onus religiosum correctionis et emendationis suae, hoc apud te inueniat quod petiuit, ut emendes eum iustus in misericordia et arguas cum ; oleum autem peccatoris, quo inpinguetur caput eius, absit a manibus atque . osculis tuis, id est assentatio indecens adulantis deceptoria lenitudo blandientis. quodsi emendare neglegis cum uideas emendandum, aduersus earitatem facis; si autem tibi emendandus propterea non uidetur, quia putas eum recte ista sensisse, aduersus ueritatem sapis.
Since therefore he has both fortified his books at the outset and secured them at the close, and has laid upon your shoulders the religious burden of correcting and amending him, let him find in you what he asked — that, being just, you may amend him in mercy and reprove him; but let not the oil of the sinner, wherewith his head might be made fat, be upon your hands and kisses — that is, the unseemly flattery of a fawner, the deceitful smoothness of a cajoler. But if you neglect to amend when you see amendment is needed, you act against charity; if, however, he seems to you not needing amendment because you think he has felt these things rightly, you are wise against the truth.
因此,他既在開端加固了他的書、又在末尾鞏固了它們,並把改正與修訂他的那份神聖重擔加在你的肩上,就讓他在你身上尋見他所求的:你作為公義之人,要以慈憐改正他、責備他;但不要讓那罪人的膏油——本可用來滋潤他的頭——沾在你的手上和親吻上,就是諂媚者不當的奉承、逢迎者欺人的柔滑。但你若見當改正之處卻疏於改正,就是違背了仁愛;然而你若以為他不需改正,因你認為他所感受的這些事都是正確的,那你就是以智慧敵擋真理。
24:161
et ideo ille melior, qui emendari est paratior, si non defuerit emendator, quam tu, si uel sciens inridenter contemnis errantem uel nesciens pariter sectaris errorem. omnia itaque in eisdem libris ad te scriptis et tibi traditis sobrie uigilanterque considera, et plura quam ego inuenies fortasse culpanda.
And therefore he is the better man, who is more ready to be amended (if an amender be not lacking), than you, if either knowingly you scornfully despise one in error, or unknowingly you likewise follow the error. Consider therefore all things in those same books, written to you and delivered to you, soberly and vigilantly; and you will perhaps find more to be blamed than I.
因此,那較好的乃是那更樂於被改正的人(只要不缺改正他的人),而非你——倘若你明知而輕蔑地藐視一個迷誤的人,或不知而同樣跟隨那謬誤。所以,對那些寫給你、交付於你的同一批書,你要清醒警醒地細察其中一切;你或許會發現比我所發現的更多當責備之處。
24:162
et quaecumque ibi sunt adprobanda atque laudanda, si quid in eis reuera forsitan ignorabas atque isto disserente didieisti, euidenter profitere quid illud sit, ut de hoc te gratias egisse, non de his quae illic inprobanda tam multa sunt, omnes nouerint, qui uel recitante illo tecum simul audierunt uel eosdem postea libros legerunt, ne in eius ornato eloquio tamquam in pretioso poculo te inuitante etsi non bibente uenenum bibant, si tu quid inde biberis et quid non biberis nesciunt et propter laudem tuam omnia illic bibenda salubriter arbitrantur. quamuis et audire et legere et quae dicta sunt haurire memoria quid est nisi bibere?
And whatever things there are in them that are to be approved and praised, if perchance there was truly anything in them of which you were ignorant and which you learned from this man's discourse, plainly profess what that thing is — so that all may know you gave thanks for this, and not for those things there which are so many and are to be disapproved: all who either heard along with you while he recited, or afterward read those same books — lest, in his ornate eloquence, as in a precious cup, they drink poison at your invitation, though you drink not, if they do not know what you drank thence and what you did not drink, and, for the sake of your praise, deem that all things there are wholesomely to be drunk. And yet, to hear and to read and to draw into memory the things that are said — what is this but to drink?
而在其中凡當認可、當稱讚之事,倘若其中確有你先前所不知、卻從此人論述中學得的,就請明明白白地宣告那是什麼——使凡曾在他誦讀時與你同聽的、或日後讀過那同一批書的人,都知道你所感謝的是這件事,而非那其中如此眾多當受非議之事——免得他們在他華美的辭藻中,如在珍貴的杯中,因你的邀請而飲下毒藥(縱使你自己並未飲下),倘若他們不知你從中飲了什麼、又沒飲什麼,而為著讚美你,便以為那裡的一切都可安然飲下。況且,去聽、去讀、並把所說的話吸入記憶,除了「飲」還是什麼呢?
24:163
sed praedixit dominus de fidelibus suis, quod etsi mortiferum quid biberint, non eis nocebit. ac per hoc qui eum iudicio legunt et secundum regulam fidei adprobanda adprobant et inprobant inprobanda, etiamsi commendant memoriae quae inprobanda dicuntur, nulla uenenata sententiarum prauitate laeduntur. haec me grauitatem et religionem tuam siue mutua siue praeuia caritate monuisse uel commonuisse minime paenitebit domino miserante, quomodolibet accipias, quod tibi praerogandum putaui.
But the Lord foretold concerning His faithful ones, that even if they drink any deadly thing, it will not hurt them. And on this account, those who read him with judgment, and, according to the rule of faith, approve what is to be approved and disapprove what is to be disapproved, even if they commit to memory the things that are to be disapproved, are injured by no poisonous depravity of the sentences. That I have admonished or reminded your gravity and religion of these things, whether out of mutual or preceding charity, I shall in no wise, by the Lord's mercy, repent of — however you may take what I judged ought to be presented to you.
但主曾論到祂的信徒預先說:他們即使喝了什麼致命之物,也絕不受害。因此,凡以判斷力讀他的書、並按信仰的準則認可當認可、否定當否定之事的人,即使把當否定之事記入記憶,也不會被那些言論的毒害邪僻所傷。我以彼此的或先發的仁愛,勸勉並提醒你這位莊重虔敬之人這些事——無論你如何領受我認為理當呈與你的話——靠著主的憐憫,我斷不後悔。
24:164
agam uero uberes ei gratias, de cuius misericordia saluberrimum est fidere, si ab his prauitatibus et erroribus, quos ex libris huius hominis ostendere his litteris potui, alienam atque integram fidem tuam uel inuenerit epistula ista uel fecerit. LIBER TERTIVS. AD VINCENTIVM VICTOREM. Quod mihi ad te scribendum putaui, hoc prius cogites, fili dilectissime Victor, uolo, si te contemnerem, nequaquam id me fuisse facturum. nec ideo tamen humilitate nostra sic abutaris, ut propterea te existimes adprobatum, quia cernis non fuisse contemtum; non enim sequendum, sed corrigendum te diligo. et quoniam nec corrigi posse despero, nolo mireris me contemnere non posse quem diligo.
But I shall render abundant thanks to Him in whose mercy it is most wholesome to trust, if this letter either finds your faith to be estranged and untouched by these depravities and errors which I have been able to point out from this man's books, or makes it so. BOOK THREE. TO VINCENTIUS VICTOR. What I have thought I ought to write to you, I wish you first to consider, most beloved son Victor: that if I despised you, I should by no means have done this. Nor yet on that account should you so abuse our humility as to think yourself thereby approved because you perceive you have not been despised; for I love you not to be followed, but to be corrected. And since I do not despair that you can be corrected, I would not have you wonder that I cannot despise one whom I love.
但我要向那位——信靠祂的憐憫乃最有益的——獻上豐盛的感謝,倘若這封信或發現、或使你的信仰得以脫離、並不沾染我從此人書中所能指出的這些邪僻與謬誤。第三卷。致文森提烏斯·維克多。至愛的兒子維克多啊,我認為理當寫給你的話,我願你先思想這一點:倘若我藐視你,我斷不會這樣做。然而你也不可因此濫用我們的謙卑,以為自己既見未被藐視便算得了認可;因為我愛你,不是要跟隨你,而是要改正你。既然我不絕望於你可被改正,我便願你不必詫異:我不能藐視我所愛的人。
24:165
si enim te, antequam nobis eommunieares, diligere debui, ut esses catholicus, quanto magis te iam communicantem diligere debeo, nc sis nonus hereticus et ut sis talis catholicus, cui resistere nullus possit hereticus! quantum enim adparet ex donis ingenii, quae iam tibi largitus est detis, profecto sapiens eris, si te non esse credideris, atque ut sis ab illo qui facit sapientes pie, subpliciter instanterque poposceris et malueris errore non decipi quam errantium laudibus honorari. Prius me in libris tuis titulus tui nominis pro te sollicitum reddidit.
For if I ought to have loved you, before you were in communion with us, that you might become a Catholic, how much more ought I now to love you, already in communion, that you may not become a new heretic, and that you may be such a Catholic whom no heretic can resist! For, as far as appears from the gifts of talent which God has already lavished upon you, you will assuredly be wise, if you believe yourself not to be so, and if you piously, humbly, and earnestly beg to be made so by Him who makes men wise, and prefer not to be deceived by error rather than to be honoured by the praises of those in error. First, the title of your name in your books made me anxious for you.
因為,倘若在你尚未與我們共融之前,我就當愛你,好叫你成為大公信徒,那麼如今你既已共融,我豈不更當愛你,好叫你不致成為新的異端者,並使你成為一個無異端者能抵擋的大公信徒!因為,就神已豐豐富富賜給你的才智之恩所顯明的看來,你若相信自己並非智慧,並敬虔、卑微、懇切地祈求那使人有智慧的主使你成為智慧,且寧可不被謬誤欺哄,而不願被迷誤者的稱讚所尊榮,那麼你必定會有智慧。首先,你書上你名字的題銜使我為你憂慮。
24:166
cum enim quis esset Vincentius Victor ab eis qui te nouerant et forte aderant requisissem, audiui te fuisse Donatistam uel potius Rogatistam, nuper autem communicasse catholicae. et cum gauderem tantum, quantum de his solemus, quos ab illo errore liberatos esse cognoscimus, immo uero etiam multo amplius, quod ingenium tuum, quo delectabar in litteris tuis, uidebam non remansisse apud aduersarios ueritatis, additum est a referentibus, quod me inter illa gaudia contristaret, ideo te cognominari uoluisse Vincentium, quod Rogati successorem, qui hoc nomine appellatus est, adhuc tamquam magnum et sanctum uirum animo teneas et ob hoc illius nomen tuum uolueris esse cognomen.
For when I had inquired of those who knew you and happened to be present who Vincentius Victor might be, I heard that you had been a Donatist, or rather a Rogatist, but had lately entered into communion with the Catholic Church. And while I rejoiced as much as we are wont over those whom we know to have been freed from that error — nay rather much more, because I saw that your talent, in which I delighted in your writings, had not remained with the adversaries of the truth — there was added by those who reported it something which, amid those joys, saddened me: namely, that you wished to be surnamed 'Vincentius' because you still hold in your mind Rogatus's successor, who was called by this name, as though a great and holy man, and on this account you wished his name to be your surname.
因為當我向那些認識你、又恰在場的人詢問文森提烏斯·維克多是何人時,我聽說你曾是多納圖派、或更確切說是羅加圖派,但近來已加入大公教會的共融。當我像我們慣常那樣,為那些我們知道已從那謬誤中得釋放的人歡喜——不,實在是更加歡喜得多,因我見到你那使我在你文字中喜悅的才智,並未留在真理的仇敵那裡——這時,報信的人卻補充了一件事,在那喜樂之中令我憂傷:即你之所以願自稱「文森提烏斯」,是因你心中至今仍把羅加圖的繼任者——那以此名見稱之人——當作偉大聖潔之人來看待,並因此願以他的名為你的別號。
24:167
nec defuerunt qui dicerent etiam hoc a te fuisse iactatum, quod ipse tibi nescio qua uisione apparuerit atque ad hos conficiendos libros, de quibus tecum agere isto nostro opusculo institui, sic adiuuerit, ut ea tibi scribenda, quantum ad res ipsas rationesque adtinet, ipse dictaret. quod si uerum est, iam te illa dicere potuisse non miror, quae, si patienter auscultes ammonitioni meae et eos libros catholica mente consideres atque pertractes, te dixisse procul dubio paenitebit: ille quippe qui se, sicut eum prodit apostolus, transfigurat in angelum lucis, in eum tibi transfiguratus est, quem tu fuisse uel esse tamquam lucis angelum credis.
Nor were there lacking those who said that this too had been boasted by you: that he himself had appeared to you in some vision or other, and had so aided you in composing these books — concerning which I have undertaken to deal with you in this our little work — that, as far as pertains to the matters themselves and their reasonings, he himself dictated to you the things you were to write. And if this be true, I no longer wonder that you could say those things which — if you patiently hearken to my admonition and consider and thoroughly examine those books with a Catholic mind — you will without doubt repent having said: for he indeed who, as the Apostle exposes him, transforms himself into an angel of light, has transformed himself into him for you, whom you believe to have been or to be, as it were, an angel of light.
也不乏有人說,你甚至曾誇口說:他親自在某種異象中向你顯現,並如此協助你撰成這些書——就是我在我們這本小著中所決意與你討論的那些書——以致就其中的事理與論證而言,是他親自向你口授你所當寫的。若這是真的,我便不再詫異你何以能說出那些話——這些話,倘若你耐心聽從我的勸誡,並以大公之心思量、細究那些書,你無疑將懊悔曾說過:因為那位——正如使徒所揭露的——把自己裝作光明天使的,已為著你把自己裝成他的模樣,就是你所相信曾是、或如今仍是光明天使的那位。
24:168
et eo quidem modo minus ad decipiendos catholicos ualet, quando se non in lucis angelos, sed in hereticos transfigurat; sed te ab eo falli iam eatholieum nollem. crucietur ergo te didicisse quae uera sunt: quanto magis laetatus fuerat se tibi persuasisse quae falsa sunt! ut autem non diligas hominem mortuum, cuius dilectio tibi obesse potest, prodesse illi non potest, hoc breue intuearis ammoneo, quod utique ille non est sanctus et iustus, si tu hereticorum Donatistarum uel Rogatistarum laqueos cuasisti; si autem illum sanctum et iustum arbitraris, tu communicando catholicis interisti. profecto enim tc catholicum fingis, si animo illud es quod erat ille quem diligis.
And indeed in that manner he is less able to deceive Catholics, when he transforms himself not into angels of light, but into heretics; but I would not have you, now a Catholic, be deceived by him. Let it torment you, then, to have learned things that are true — by how much more had he rejoiced to have persuaded you of things that are false! But that you may not love a dead man, whose love can harm you and cannot profit him, I admonish you to consider briefly this: that he is assuredly not holy and just, if you have escaped the snares of the Donatist or Rogatist heretics; but if you deem him holy and just, then by entering into communion with Catholics you have perished. For you assuredly feign yourself a Catholic, if in mind you are what he was whom you love.
誠然,當他把自己裝成的不是光明天使而是異端者時,他便較難欺哄大公信徒;但我不願你這如今已是大公信徒的人被他欺哄。那麼,就讓你因學得了真確之事而痛苦吧——他當初若說服了你相信虛謊之事,該要何等歡喜!但為使你不去愛一個已死之人——愛他對你有害、對他無益——我勸你簡略思想這點:倘若你已逃脫多納圖派或羅加圖派異端者的網羅,那他必定不是聖潔公義的;但你若認他為聖潔公義,那麼你藉與大公信徒共融便已滅亡了。因為你若在心裡仍是你所愛之人昔日的樣子,那你必定是假裝作大公信徒。
24:169
et nosti quam terribiliter scriptum sit, quod spiritus sanctus disciplinae fugiet fictum. si autem ueraciter communicans non te catholicum fingis, quid adhuc hereticum mortuum sic diligis, ut eius uelis te iactare adhuc nomine, cuius iam non teneris errore? nolumus te habere tale cognomentum, tamquam sis heretici mortui monumentum; nolumus talem titulum habere librum tuum, qualem falsum esse dieeremus, si in eius sepulcro legeremus. non enim Vincentium uictorem scimus esse. sed uictum; et utinam fructuose, sicut te uinei nolumus ueritate!
And you know how terribly it is written, that the Holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful. But if, communicating truly, you do not feign yourself a Catholic, why do you still so love a dead heretic that you wish still to boast yourself of the name of him by whose error you are no longer held? We do not wish you to have such a surname, as though you were the monument of a dead heretic; we do not wish your book to bear such a title as we should call false, if we read it on his tomb. For we do not know that Vincentius is a victor (victorem), but vanquished (victum); and would that it were fruitfully so, even as we do not wish you to be vanquished by the truth!
你也知道經上寫得何等可畏:管教的聖靈必躲避那詭詐的人。但你若確實在共融、並非假裝作大公信徒,你為何還如此愛一個已死的異端者,以致仍願以他的名自誇——你既已不再被他的謬誤所轄制?我們不願你擁有這樣的別號,彷彿你是一個已死異端者的紀念碑;我們不願你的書冠以這樣的題銜——若我們在他墳上讀到,我們必稱它為虛假。因為據我們所知,文森提烏斯(意即「得勝者」)並非得勝者(victor),而是被征服者(victum);但願這被征服是有益的,正如我們不願你被真理所征服一樣!
24:170
astute autem putaris et callide, cum libros tuos, quos credi cupis illo tibi reuelante dictatos, appellas Vineentii Victoris, non tam Vincentium te quam illum uoeari noluisse Victorem, uelut tibi reuelando quae scriberes uicisset errorem. ut quid tibi ista, fili? esto potius uerus, non fictus catholicus, ne te fugiat spiritus sanctus et nihil tibi possit prodesse Vincentius. in quem se ad te fallendum transfigurauit malignissimus spiritus; eius quippe sunt illa qualibet tibi fraude persuasa. quae si ammonitus pia humilitate et catholica pace correxeris, errores fuisse iudicabuntur studiosissimi iuuenis emendari potius quam in eis remanere cupientis.
But you supposed it clever and cunning that, when you call your books — which you wish to be believed dictated by his revelation to you — the books of Vincentius Victor, you meant that not so much you, Vincentius, as he wished to be called Victor, as though, by revealing to you what you should write, he had conquered error. To what end are these things to you, my son? Be rather a true, not a feigned, Catholic, lest the Holy Spirit flee you and Vincentius be able to profit you nothing — he into whom the most malignant spirit transformed himself to deceive you; for those things persuaded to you by whatever fraud are his. And if, being admonished, you correct these with pious humility and Catholic peace, they will be judged to have been the errors of a most studious young man wishing rather to be amended than to remain in them.
但你自以為精明狡黠:當你把你的書——你希望人相信是他向你啟示口授的——稱作文森提烏斯·維克多的書時,你的意思並非說你文森提烏斯得勝,而是說他願被稱為維克多(得勝者),彷彿他藉向你啟示你當寫的話,便勝過了謬誤。我兒啊,這些對你有何用處?寧可作一個真實而非假裝的大公信徒,免得聖靈躲避你,而文森提烏斯對你毫無益處——就是那最惡毒的靈為欺哄你而裝成他的樣子;因為那些藉種種詭詐向你灌輸的事,都是他的。你若受了勸誡,以敬虔的謙卑與大公的和平改正這些,它們便將被判為一個最好學的青年——他寧願被改正而不願固守其中——所犯的謬誤。
24:171
si autem pro eis tibi etiam contentionem - quod absit.! — persuaserit peruicacem, iam tamquam heretica dogmata cum suo necesse erit auctore damnari, cura scilicet pastorali et medicinali, priusquam per incautum uulgus serpant dira contagia, cum dilectionis non ueritate, sed nomine salubris neglegitur disciplina. Si quaeris quaenam illa sint, poteris quidem legere mea scripta ad fratres nostros, Renatum dei senium et presbyterum Petrum, ad quem tu eadem ipsa, de quibus agimus, scribenda existimasti eius, ut asseris, uoluntati petentis obtemperans . dabunt enim tibi ut legas procul dubio, si uolueris, et ingerent etiam non petenti.
But if, on their behalf, he has persuaded you even to obstinate contention — which God forbid! — then, as heretical dogmas, they will needs be condemned together with their author, with pastoral and medicinal care, that is, before the dire contagions creep through the incautious multitude, when discipline is neglected not through the truth of love but under its name — a wholesome discipline. If you ask what those things are, you can indeed read my writings to our brethren, Renatus the servant of God and Peter the presbyter, to whom you thought fit to write these very things of which we treat — obeying, as you assert, the will of him who requested it. For they will without doubt give you them to read, if you wish, and will even press them upon you unasked.
但倘若他為著這些事,甚至說服你陷入頑固的爭辯——這是斷斷不可的!——那麼,作為異端教條,它們就必得連同其倡導者一同被定罪,帶著牧養與醫治的關懷,即在那可怕的沾染藉不謹慎的群眾蔓延之前——當有益的管教不是憑愛的真實、而僅托愛之名被忽視時。你若問那些事是什麼,你確可讀我寫給我們弟兄的信,即神的僕人雷納圖斯與長老彼得——你認為理當把我們所論的這些事寫給他們,據你所稱,是順從那請求者的心意。因為他們若你願意,無疑會把這些信給你讀,甚至你不求,也會塞給你。
24:172
uerum tamen etiam hic quae maxime in eisdem libris tuis et in fide tua emendari cupiam non tacebo. primum est, quod \'animam non ita uis a deo esse factam, ut eam ex nihilo fecerit, sed ex semet ipso\'. ubi non putas esse consequens, ut naturae sit dei, quia profecto quam sit impium et ipse cognoscis. qua impietate ut careas, ita oportet ut dicas animae auctorem deum, ut ab illo facta sit, non de illo. quod enim de illo est, sicut unigenitus filius, eiusdem naturae cuius et ille est. ut autem anima eiusdem naturae non sit cuius est ille, facta est quidem ab illo, sed non de illo. aut ergo dic unde aut fatere de nihilo. quid est quod dicis \'eam particulam esse quandam halitus naturae dei\'?
Nevertheless, even here I will not keep silent about the things which I most desire to be amended in those same books of yours and in your faith. The first is, that 'you will not have the soul so made by God that He made it out of nothing, but out of Himself.' Here you do not think it follows that it is of the nature of God — because you yourself indeed recognize how impious that would be. That you may be free from this impiety, you must so speak of God as the author of the soul that it was made by Him, not out of Him. For that which is out of Him, as the only-begotten Son, is of the same nature of which He also is. But that the soul may not be of the same nature of which He is, it was indeed made by Him, but not out of Him. Either therefore say out of what, or confess out of nothing. What is it that you say, 'that it is a certain particle of the breath of God's nature'?
然而,即便在此,我也不會對那些我最切望在你同一批書中、並在你信仰中得以改正之事保持緘默。第一是:「你不肯承認靈魂是神從無中造出,而說是出於祂自己。」在此,你不認為由此可推出靈魂具有神的本性——因為你自己確也認識到那將是何等不敬。為使你脫離這不敬,你就當如此稱神為靈魂的創造者:靈魂是被祂所造,而非出於祂。因為凡出於祂的,如獨生子,便與祂同具一樣的本性。但為使靈魂不與祂同具一樣的本性,靈魂固然是被祂所造,卻非出於祂。所以你要嘛說出它是出於什麼,要嘛承認它是出於無。你所說「它是神本性之氣息的某一微粒」,這究竟是什麼意思?
24:173
numquidnam ipsum halitum naturae dei, cuius halitus est ista particula, negas eiusdem cuius deus est esse naturae? si negas, ergo de nihilo et istum halitum fecit deus, cuius halitus animam uis esse particulam. aut si non de nihilo, dic unde illum fecerit deus. si de se ipso, ergo ipse estquod absit! — materies operis sui. sed dicis: cum de se ipso halitum uel flatum facit, ipse integer manet; quasi non et ignis lucernae integer maneat, cum de illo altera accenditur, et tamen eiusdem, non alterius sit naturae. Sed, inquis, cum a nobis uter inflatur, non aliqua portio nostrae naturae uel qualitatis infunditur.
Do you perchance deny that the very breath of God's nature, whose breath this particle is, is of the same nature of which God is? If you deny it, then out of nothing God made even this breath also, of which you would have the soul to be a particle. Or if not out of nothing, say out of what God made it. If out of Himself, then He Himself is — which God forbid! — the material of His own work. But you say: when out of Himself He makes a breath or blast, He Himself remains whole; as though the fire of a lamp too did not remain whole, when from it another is kindled, and yet is of the same, not another, nature. But, you say, when a wineskin is inflated by us, no portion of our nature or quality is infused.
你莫非否認神本性的那氣息本身——這微粒既是這氣息的微粒——與神同具一樣的本性?你若否認,那麼神連這氣息也是從無中造出,而你卻要靈魂作這氣息的微粒。或者若非從無中,那就說神是從什麼造出它。若是出於祂自己,那麼祂自己便是——這是斷斷不可的!——祂自己工作的材料。但你說:當祂出於自己造出一口氣或一陣風時,祂自己仍保持完整;彷彿燈的火焰也不是保持完整似的——當由它點燃另一團火焰,而那火焰仍與它同屬一樣、而非另一樣的本性。但你說:當我們給皮囊充氣時,並沒有我們本性或性質的任何部分注入其中。
24:174
cum hoc ipsum, quod spiritu hausto uter inpletus extenditur, sine aliqua nostri deminutione geratur . his uerbis tuis adhuc addis et inmoraris et inculcas similitudinem quasi necessariam, qua intellegamus quomodo deus sine suae naturae aliquo detrimento et de se ipso animam faciat et facta de ipso non sit quod ipso. dicis enim: numquid animae nostrae est portio utris inflatio aut homines fingimus cum utres inflamus aut detrimentum nostri in aliquo patimur, cum flatus nostros in diuersa partimur ? sed nullum patimur detrimentum.
since this very thing, that the wineskin, filled with the drawn-in breath, is distended, is done without any diminution of ourselves. To these words of yours you still add and dwell upon and press home a similitude as though necessary, whereby we may understand how God, without any detriment to His own nature, both makes the soul out of Himself, and yet that which is made out of Him is not what He is. For you say: Is the inflation of a wineskin a portion of our soul? Or do we fashion men when we inflate wineskins? Or do we suffer any detriment to ourselves, when we distribute our blasts into various things? But we suffer no detriment,
因為這件事本身——即皮囊因吸入的氣充滿而脹大——乃是在我們自身毫無虧損之下完成的。對你這些話,你還進一步添加、盤桓、並著力灌輸一個彷彿必要的比喻,好使我們明白:神如何在祂本性毫無損害之下,既出於自己造出靈魂,而那出於祂所造的又不是祂自己。因為你說:皮囊的充氣豈是我們靈魂的一部分?或我們給皮囊充氣時豈是在造人?或我們把我們的吹氣分送到各樣東西時豈受了自身的任何虧損?但我們並不受虧損,
24:175
cum ex nobis ad aliquid transmittimus flatum, et manente in nobis plena flatus proprii qualitate et integra quantitate nullum nos meminimus damnum ex utris inflatione sentire . ista similitudine, quae satis elegans et congruens tibi uidetur, quantum fallaris adtende. deum quippe dicis incorporeum non de nihilo a se factam, sed de se ipso animam sufflare corpoream, cum flatum nos licet corporeum, subtiliorem tamen emittamus, quam nostra sunt corpora, nec eum de anima nostra. sed de hoc aere per uiscera corporis exhalemus. pulmones quippe anima, cuius nutu mouentur etiam cetera corporis membra, ad hunc aerium spiritum ducendum atque reddendum sicut folles mouet.
when out of ourselves we transmit a blast to something, and, the full quality and entire quantity of our own breath remaining in us, we remember suffering no loss from the inflation of a wineskin. Consider how greatly you are deceived by this similitude, which seems to you elegant and fitting enough. For you say that God, being incorporeal, breathes forth the soul as corporeal, made not out of nothing but out of Himself — whereas we emit a blast which, though corporeal, is nevertheless subtler than our bodies are, and that not out of our soul but out of this air we exhale through the organs of the body. For the lungs — which the soul moves (at whose nod the other members of the body also are moved) — the soul moves like bellows to draw in and give back this airy breath.
當我們把一陣氣息從自己身上傳送到某物時,我們自己那氣息的完全性質與整全份量既仍留在我們裡面,我們便記得並未因給皮囊充氣而受任何損失。且察看你被這個在你看來夠雅致、夠貼切的比喻欺哄得多深。因為你說神——本是無形體的——卻吹出有形體的靈魂,不是從無中,而是出於祂自己;然而我們所吹出的氣息,雖是有形體的,卻比我們的身體更精微,而且不是出於我們的靈魂,而是出於我們藉身體器官所呼出的這空氣。因為肺——靈魂使它運動(連身體其餘的肢體也隨靈魂的指令而動)——靈魂正如推動風箱一般推動它,以吸入並吐出這氣態的呼吸。
24:176
praeter enim alimenta solida et fluxa, unde est cibus et potus, hoc tertium nobis deus alimentum circumfudit aurarum. quas ita carpimus, ut sine cibo et potu diu esse possimus. sine hoc autem alimento tertio, quod aura nobis. quae undique circumsistit, spirantibus et respirantibus exhibet, nec exiguo temporis spatio possumus uiuere.
For besides the solid and liquid nourishments, whence come food and drink, God has surrounded us with this third nourishment of the breezes. These we so take in that we can be a long while without food and drink; but without this third nourishment, which the air that stands round us on every side furnishes to us as we breathe in and breathe out, we cannot live even for a brief space of time.
因為除了固體與液體的養分——食物與飲料即由此而來——神還以這第三種養分,就是空氣,環繞了我們。這養分我們如此攝取,以致我們可以許久不進飲食;但若沒有這第三種養分——就是那從四面圍繞我們的空氣,在我們吸氣呼氣時供給我們的——我們連片刻也不能存活。
24:177
sicut autem cibus et potus non solum ingerendi, uerum etiam per meatus ad hoc institutos egerendi sunt, ne utroque laedant, uel non intrando uel non exeundo, ita hoc tertium flabile alimentum quia in nobis manere non sinitur nec inmorando corrumpitur, sed egeritur mox ut ingeritur, non alios, sed eosdem meatus, id est os aut nares aut utrumque, et qua intraret et qua exiret, accepit. In te ipso tibi proba ipse quod dico. emitte spiritum flando et uide utrum dures, si non receperis; recipe respirando et uide quas patiaris angustias, si non rursus emiseris. hoc igitur facimus. quando utrem, sicut dicis, inflamus, quod facimus ut uiuamus;
But just as food and drink are not only to be taken in, but also to be discharged through the passages appointed for this, lest they injure by either not entering or not leaving, so this third airy nourishment, because it is not allowed to remain in us nor is corrupted by lingering, but is discharged as soon as it is taken in, has received not other but the same passages — that is, the mouth or the nostrils or both — by which both to enter and to depart. Prove in your own self what I say. Send forth breath by blowing, and see whether you last, if you do not take it back; take it back by breathing in, and see what straits you suffer, if you do not again send it forth. This, then, is what we do when we inflate a wineskin, as you say — which we do in order to live;
但正如飲食不僅要攝入,也要藉為此設立的通道排出,免得它們或因不入、或因不出而致傷害,同樣,這第三種氣態的養分,因不容它留在我們裡面,也不因滯留而腐壞,而是一經攝入便隨即排出,就領受了並非別的、而是同樣的通道——即口、或鼻孔、或二者——由此既進入也離去。你在自己身上驗證我所說的吧。吹氣把氣息送出,看你若不把它收回能否持久;再吸氣把它收回,看你若不再把它送出會受何等窘迫。那麼,這正是我們給皮囊充氣時所做的(如你所言)——我們這樣做乃是為了活命;
24:178
nisi quod tunc paulo plus ducimus, ut paulo plus emittamus, ut spiritum flabilem, id est uentum in utrem inplendum et extendendum non quiete spirandi et respirandi, sed anhelandi impetu coartemus. quomodo ergo dicis: nullum patimur detrimentum, cum ex nobis ad aliquid transmittimus flatum, et manente in nobis plena flatus proprii qualitate et integra quantitate nullum nos meminimus damnum ex utris inflatione sentire ? apparet te, fili, si aliquando utrem inflasti, non aduertisse quid egeris. quod enim sufflando amittis, statim recipiendo non sentis.
except that then we draw in a little more, in order to send out a little more, so as to compress the blowable breath — that is, wind — for filling and distending the wineskin, not by the quiet of breathing in and out, but by the impetus of panting. How then do you say: We suffer no detriment, when out of ourselves we transmit a blast to something, and, the full quality and entire quantity of our own breath remaining in us, we remember suffering no loss from the inflation of a wineskin? It is evident, my son, that if you ever did inflate a wineskin, you did not notice what you were doing. For what you lose by blowing out, you do not feel by immediately taking back.
只不過那時我們吸得稍多,好呼出稍多,以致把那可吹之氣——即風——加以壓縮,用以充滿並脹起皮囊,這不是靠平靜地吸氣呼氣,而是靠喘息的猛力。那麼你怎能說:當我們把一陣氣息從自己身上傳送到某物、而我們自己那氣息的完全性質與整全份量既仍留在我們裡面,我們便記得並未因給皮囊充氣而受任何損失呢?我兒啊,顯然若你曾給皮囊充氣,你並未察覺自己所做的。因為你吹出時所失去的,你藉隨即收回而感覺不到。
24:179
sed potes hoc facillime discere, si hoc potius uelis quam tua dicta, quia iam dicta sunt, non inflans utrem, sed inflatus ipse defendere et auditores tuos, quos ueris rebus aedificare debes, inani strepitu uentosi sermonis inflare. in hac causa non te ad magistrum mitto nisi ad te ipsum. emitte flatum in utrem et os claude continuo naresque detine et sic saltem senti uerum esse quod dico. eum enim coeperis angustias intolerabiles perpeti, quid cupies ore aperto naribusque recipere, si, quando sufflasti, nihil te existimas amisisse? uide in quo malo sis, nisi hauriendo resumas quod effundendo reddideras;
But you can most easily learn this, if you would rather do so than defend your own words — because they have already been spoken — not by inflating a wineskin but yourself inflated, and inflate your hearers, whom you ought to build up with true things, with the empty noise of windy speech. In this matter I send you not to a master but to yourself. Send forth breath into a wineskin, and close your mouth at once and hold your nostrils, and thus at least feel that what I say is true. For when you begin to suffer intolerable straits, what will you long to take in through open mouth and nostrils, if, when you blew, you think you lost nothing? See in what evil you are, unless by drawing in you resume what by pouring out you had given back;
但你若寧願如此行、而不願辯護你自己已說出的話(因它們已經說了),你便能極輕易地學到這點:不是給皮囊充氣,而是你自己被氣充脹,並以浮誇言辭的空洞喧囂去給你的聽眾充氣——你本當以真確之事造就他們。在這事上,我不打發你去找師傅,而是打發你去找你自己。往皮囊裡送氣,隨即閉口捏住鼻孔,這樣至少感受一下我所說的是真的。因為當你開始受不可忍的窘迫時,你若以為吹氣時毫無所失,那你將何等渴望張口張鼻孔把氣吸入?看你身處何等困境——除非你藉吸入而重得你藉吐出所交還的;
24:180
uide, illa insufflatio qualia damna et detrimenta fecisset, nisi ea respiratio reparasset. nisi enim quod inpenderis ad utrem implendum, ad te itidem alendum aditu patefacto redierit, quid tibi non solum unde illum inflare, sed unde tu possis uiuere remanebit?
see what damages and detriments that inflation would have caused, had not that respiration repaired them. For unless what you had expended in filling the wineskin returned to you likewise for your own sustenance, an entrance being laid open, what would remain to you — not only wherewith to inflate it, but wherewith you yourself might live?
看那充氣本會造成何等的損害與虧損,倘若那呼吸不曾加以修補。因為除非你在充滿皮囊上所耗費的,藉一條敞開的通道同樣回到你身上以供你自己的維持,那麼你還剩下什麼——不僅是用以給皮囊充氣的,更是使你自己能活命的?
24:181
Haec debuisti considerare, cum scriberes, et non ista similitudine utrium inflatorum uel inflandorum introducere nobis deum aut ex alia natura, quae iam erat, sicut nos ex isto circumfuso aere flatum facimus, animas flare aut certe, quod et abhorret ab ista similitudine et abundat impietate, deum sine ullo quidem sui detrimento, sed tamen de sua natura mutabile aliquid uel proferre uel, quod est peius, tamquam sui operis materies ipse sit, facere.
These things you ought to have considered when you were writing, and not to have introduced to us, by this similitude of inflated or to-be-inflated wineskins, a God who either — out of another nature which already existed, just as we make a blast out of this surrounding air — breathes forth souls; or else, what both shrinks from that similitude and abounds in impiety, a God who, without indeed any detriment to Himself, yet out of His own nature either brings forth something mutable, or, what is worse, is Himself, as it were, the material of His own work.
這些事你在寫作時本當思量,而不當藉這充氣或待充氣皮囊的比喻,向我們引入這樣一位神:祂或是——出於另一已然存在的本性,正如我們出於這周圍的空氣造出一陣氣——吹出靈魂;或者,這既與那比喻相悖、又充滿不敬——一位神,祂雖確實對自己毫無損害,卻出於祂自己的本性,或帶出某種可變之物,或更糟的是,祂自己彷彿就是祂自己工作的材料。
24:182
ut ergo aliquam de nostro flatu ad hanc rem adhibeamus similitudinem, id potius est credendum, quod, sicut nos non de natura nostra, sed quia omnipotentes non sumus, de isto aere circumfuso quem trahimus et reddimus, cum spiramus et respiramus, flatum facimus quando sufflamus nec uiuentem nec sentientem, quamuis nos uiuamus atque sentiamus, ita deum non de sua natura, sed quia sic omnipotens est, ut possit creare quod uult, etiam ex eo quod omnino non est. id est de nihilo, flatum facere posse uiuentem atque sentientem, sed plane cum sit inmutabilis ipse mutabilem.
In order, therefore, that we may apply some similitude from our own blast to this matter, this rather is to be believed: that, just as we — not out of our nature, but because we are not omnipotent — make out of this surrounding air, which we draw in and give back as we breathe in and breathe out, a blast when we blow, one that neither lives nor feels, although we ourselves live and feel; so God — not out of His own nature, but because He is so omnipotent that He can create what He wills even out of that which is absolutely not, that is, out of nothing — can make a blast that both lives and feels, yet plainly, since He Himself is immutable, one that is mutable.
因此,為要從我們自己的吹氣中就此事取一比喻,我們寧當相信這樣:正如我們——不是出於我們的本性,而是因我們並非全能——在吹氣時,出於這周圍的空氣(就是我們吸氣呼氣時所吸入吐出的),造出一陣既不活也不覺的氣,儘管我們自己是又活又覺的;照樣,神——不是出於祂自己的本性,而是因祂如此全能,以致祂能從那絕對不存在之物、即從無中,創造祂所願的——能造出一陣既活又覺的氣,只是顯然,既然祂自己是不可變的,那氣便是可變的。
24:183
Quid autem sibi uult, quod huic similitudini addendum putasti ad exemplum de beato Heliseo, quia flando in eius faciem mortuum suscitauerit ? itane tu flatum Helisei factum fuisse putas animam pueri? non usque adeo te a uero exorbitare crediderim. si ergo anima illa, quae uiuenti ablata fuerat ut moreretur, eadem ipsa illi ut reuiuesceret reddita est, quid ad rem pertinet quod dixisti \'nihil Heliseo fuisse deminutum\', quasi aliquid ab illo transisse, unde uiueret, credatur in puerum? quod si propterea dictum est, quia flauit et integer mansit. quid opus erat ut hoc de Heliseo mortuum resuscitante diceres, quod de quouis flante et neminem suscitante dicere nihilominus posses?
But what do you mean by what you thought should be added to this similitude as an example from the blessed Elisha, because by blowing into his face he raised the dead? Do you thus suppose that the breath of Elisha became the soul of the boy? I would not believe you have strayed so far from the truth. If, then, that same soul, which had been taken away from the living one that he might die, was restored to him that he might revive, what does it pertain to the matter that you said 'nothing was diminished from Elisha,' as though something passed from him, whence the boy might live, into the boy? But if it was said on this account, because he blew and remained whole, what need was there that you should say this of Elisha raising the dead, which you could nonetheless say of anyone blowing and raising no one?
但你認為當把有福的以利沙為例加在這比喻上——因他向那孩子的臉吹氣便使死者復活——你這是什麼意思?你竟這樣以為以利沙的吹氣成了那孩子的靈魂嗎?我不願相信你偏離真理到這地步。那麼,倘若那從活人身上取走以致他死去的同一靈魂,又還給了他以致他復活,那你說「以利沙毫無虧損」與這事有何相干——彷彿有某物從他身上、就是那孩子藉以得生的,過到了那孩子裡面?但若這話是因他吹了氣卻仍保持完整而說的,那你又何必就以利沙使死者復活來說這話——這話你分明也可就任何吹氣而不使人復活的人來說?
24:184
incaute sane locutus escum absit, ut credas flatum Helisei factum fuisse reuiuescentis animam pueri -, quod primum dei factum ab istius prophetae facto hoc distare noluisti. quod ille semel, iste ter flauerit. dixisti quippe Heliseum in faciem defuncti filii illius Sunamitis ad instar primaeuae originis insufflasse: et cum emortua membra, inquis, in uigorem pristinum redanimata per halitum prophetae diuina uirtus accenderet, nihil Heliseo fuerit imminutum, per cuius flatum corpus emortuum rediuiuam animam recepit et spiritum, nisi quod semel dominus in faciem hominis insufflauit, et uixit, tertio Heliseus in faciem mortui aspirauit, et reuixit .
You have indeed spoken incautiously — though far be it that you should believe the breath of Elisha became the soul of the reviving boy — in that you would not have God's first act differ from this act of the prophet in anything except that God blew once, but Elisha thrice. For you said that Elisha breathed into the face of the deceased son of that Shunammite after the manner of the primeval origin: 'And when,' you say, 'the divine power kindled the dead members, re-animated into their former vigour, through the prophet's breath, nothing was diminished from Elisha, through whose blast the dead body received a reviving soul and spirit — except that once the Lord breathed into the face of man, and he lived, whereas thrice Elisha breathed into the face of the dead, and he revived.'
你確實說得不謹慎——雖然但願你絕不至相信以利沙的吹氣成了那復活孩子的靈魂——因為你竟不肯讓神起初的作為與先知這作為有任何不同,除了神吹了一次,而以利沙吹了三次。因為你說以利沙照最初創造的樣式向那書念婦人已故兒子的臉吹氣:你說:「當神的大能藉先知的吹氣,把那死去的肢體重新賦予生命、恢復到原先的活力時,以利沙毫無虧損——那死屍藉他的吹氣領受了復甦的靈魂與氣息——只不過主一次向人的臉吹氣,人便活了,而以利沙三次向死者的臉吹氣,他才復活。」
24:185
sic sonant tua uerba ista, quasi flandi tantum numerus interfuerit, ut non quod fecit deus etiam propheta fecisse credatur. et hoc ergo emendandum est. tam multum quippe interfuit inter illud opus dei et hoc Helisei, ut ille flauerit flatum uitae, quo fieret homo in animam uiuentem, iste autem flauerit flatum neque sentientem neque uiuentem, sed aliquid significandi gratia figurantem, denique ut puer iste rcuiuesceret, non eum animando propheta fecit. sed eum amando ut hoc deus faceret impetrauit. quod autem illum ter flasse dicis, aut memoria, sicut fieri solet, aut mendositas codicis te fefellit. quid plura?
Your words there sound as though only the number of blowings made a difference, so that what God did the prophet also is believed to have done. And this therefore must be amended. For there was so great a difference between that work of God and this of Elisha, that God blew the breath of life, whereby man became a living soul, while Elisha blew a breath neither feeling nor living, but figuring something for the sake of signification; and finally, that this boy might revive, the prophet did not do it by animating him, but obtained by loving that God should do it. But as to your saying that he blew thrice, either your memory, as often happens, or a fault of the manuscript deceived you. What need of more?
你那裡的話聽來彷彿只有吹氣的次數有所分別,以致人以為神所做的先知也做了。因此這也必須改正。因為神那作為與以利沙這作為之間有如此大的分別:神吹的是生命之氣,人便藉此成了活的靈魂;而以利沙所吹的氣既不覺也不活,只是為表徵之故而象徵著某事;並且到頭來,這孩子之所以復活,並非先知以賦予生命之法所致,而是他藉著愛求得神成就此事。至於你說他吹了三次,那要嘛是你的記憶(如常有的那樣)欺哄了你,要嘛是抄本的訛誤欺哄了你。何必多言?
24:186
non sunt tibi ad hoc astruendum aliqua exempla et argumenta quaerenda, sed potius emendanda et mutanda sententia. noli ergo credere, noli dicere. noli docere \'quod non de nihilo, sed de sua natura fecerit animam deus\', si uis esse catholicus. Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'per infinitum tempus atque ita semper deum animas dare, sicut semper est ipse qui dat\', si uis esse catholicus. erit enim tempus, quando non dabit animas deus, cum tamen esse ipse non desinat. poterat quidem sic accipi quod aisti \'semper dat\', utintellegeretur sine cessatione dare quamdiu homines generant et generantur, sicut dictum est de quibusdam:
You need not seek any examples and arguments for establishing this, but rather your opinion is to be amended and changed. Do not therefore believe, do not say, do not teach 'that God made the soul not out of nothing, but out of His own nature,' if you wish to be a Catholic. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach 'that God gives souls through infinite time and thus always, just as He Himself is always who gives,' if you wish to be a Catholic. For there will be a time when God will not give souls, although He Himself does not cease to be. What you said, 'He always gives,' could indeed be so taken as to be understood as giving without cessation as long as men beget and are begotten, just as it is said of certain persons:
你不必為證立此事尋求任何例證與論據,倒是你的意見必須加以改正、更改。所以,你若願作大公信徒,就不要相信、不要說、不要教導「神造靈魂不是從無中,而是出於祂自己的本性」。你若願作大公信徒,就不要相信、也不要說、也不要教導「神在無盡的時間中、並如此永遠地賜予靈魂,正如那賜予者祂自己永遠常存」。因為必有一時,神不再賜予靈魂,儘管祂自己並不止息存在。你所說的「祂常賜予」,本可如此領會:即理解為只要人還生育、還被生育,祂就不止息地賜予,正如經上論到某些人所說的:
24:187
semper discentes et ad ueritatis scientiam numquam peruenientes; non enim sic accipitur quod hic positum est \'semper\' uelut numquam desinant discere, cum procul dubio non discant, quando in hoc corpore destiterint uiuere uel cum coeperint supplicio gehennalis ignis ardere. sed tu non permisisti sic accipi uerbum tuum, cum dixisti \'semper dat\', quando quidem id ad infinitum tempus reuocandum putasti. et parum hoc fuit; sed tamquam quaereretur abs te, ut apertius explicares quomodo dixeris \'semper dat\\ addidisti atque dixisti: sicut semper est ipse qui dat . hoc sana et catholica fides omnino condemnat. absit enim, ut credamus quod animas deus semper dat, sicut semper est ipse qui dat.
'always learning, and never coming to the knowledge of the truth'; for what is here placed, 'always,' is not so taken as though they should never cease learning — since without doubt they do not learn, when they have ceased to live in this body, or when they have begun to burn in the punishment of hell-fire. But you did not permit your word to be so taken, when you said 'He always gives,' since indeed you thought it must be referred to infinite time. And that was too little; but as though it were asked of you, that you might more openly explain how you had said 'He always gives,' you added and said: 'just as He Himself is always who gives.' This the sound and Catholic faith wholly condemns. For far be it that we should believe that God always gives souls, just as He Himself always is who gives.
「常常學習,終久不能明白真道」;因為此處所置的「常常」,並非取作彷彿他們永不止息學習之意——因無疑他們並不學習,一旦他們止息了在此身體中的存活,或一旦他們開始在地獄之火的刑罰中焚燒。但你並不容你的話被如此領會,因你說「祂常賜予」時,確是認為這必須指向無盡的時間。這還嫌不足;彷彿有人問你、要你更明白地解釋你如何說「祂常賜予」,你便補充說:「正如那賜予者祂自己永遠常存。」這是純正大公的信仰所全然定罪的。因為斷不可讓我們相信:神永遠賜予靈魂,正如那賜予者祂自己永遠常存。
24:188
sic enim semper est ipse, ut numquam esse desistat; animas autem non semper dabit, sed eas finito generationis saeculo non iam nascentibus quibus dandae sunt procul dubio dare cessabit. Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'animam meritum aliquod perdidisse per carnem, tamquam boni meriti fuerit ante carnem ̒ , si uis esse catholicus. nondum enim natos apostolus nihil egisse dicit boni uel mali; unde ergo anima potuit ante carnem habere meritum bonum, ubi nihil egerat boni ? an forte audebis eam dicere ante carnem bene uixisse, quam non potes ostendere uel fuisse? quomodo ergo dicis:
For He Himself always is in such a way that He never ceases to be; but souls He will not always give, but, the age of generation being ended, He will without doubt cease to give them to those not now being born, to whom they were to be given. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach 'that the soul lost some merit through the flesh, as though it were of good merit before the flesh,' if you wish to be a Catholic. For the Apostle says that those not yet born did nothing good or evil; whence, then, could the soul have merit before the flesh, where it had done nothing good? Or will you perchance dare to say that it lived well before the flesh, when you cannot even show that it existed? How, then, do you say:
因為祂自己乃是如此常存,以致祂永不止息存在;但靈魂祂並不永遠賜予,而是當生育的世代終結時,祂無疑將止息把靈魂賜給那些不再出生、本當得靈魂的人。你若願作大公信徒,就不要相信、也不要說、也不要教導「靈魂藉肉體失去了某種功德,彷彿它在肉體之前有善的功德」。因為使徒說那尚未出生的人未曾行善也未曾作惡;那麼,靈魂在肉體之前何從能有功德,那時它並未行過任何善?或者你竟敢說它在肉體之前活得良善——你連它曾否存在都無法證明?那麼你怎能說:
24:189
non uis animam ex carne peccati contrahere ualetudinem, ad quam uicissim sanctificationem uideas transire per carnem, ut per ipsam reparet statum, per quam perdiderat meritum ? haec dogmata, quibus putatur anima ante carnem habuisse aliquem statum bonum et meritum bonum, si forte nescis, exceptis antiquis exceptis etiam recentius in Priscillianistis iam catholica damnauit ecclesia. Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'animam per carnem reparare habitudinem priscam et per illam renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari\', si uis esse catholicus. ut enim omittam in eo quod dixisti:
Do you not wish the soul to contract its infirmity from the flesh of sin, so that you might see sanctification pass over to it in turn through the flesh, so that through that very flesh it may restore the condition through which it had lost its worth? These teachings, by which the soul is supposed to have possessed some good condition and good desert before the flesh — in case you do not know it — the Catholic Church has already condemned, apart from the ancients, and more recently also in the Priscillianists. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "the soul restores its former state through the flesh and is reborn through that same flesh by which it had deserved to be defiled," if you wish to be a Catholic. For, to pass over what you said:
你豈不願靈魂從罪的肉體招來衰弱,好使你看見成聖反過來藉著肉體臨到靈魂,使靈魂藉著那使它喪失功德的肉體重建自身的狀態嗎?這些教義主張靈魂在進入肉體之前曾擁有某種善的狀態與善的功德——倘若你不曉得,大公教會早已定其為異端,不但古人如此,近來在普里西利安派中亦然。你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「靈魂藉著肉體重建其舊有的境況,並藉那使它應受玷污的肉體重生。」因為,姑且撇開你所說的話:
24:190
merito ergo per carnem priscam reparat habitudinem, quam uisa fuerat paulisper amisisse per carnem, ut per eam incipiat renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari, tam in proximo te ipsum tibi ipsi exstitisse contrarium, ut homo qui paulo ante dixeras animam per carnem reparare statum per quam perdiderat meritumubi nullo modo potest nisi bonum meritum intellegi, quod uis utique per carnem in baptismate reparari —, rursus eam diceres inquir.ari meruisse per carnemubi iam non potest bonum, sed malum meritum intellegi —, ut ergo id omittam, prorsus uel bonum uel malum meritum credere habuisse animam ante carnem catholicum non est.
"By its desert, therefore, the soul restores through the flesh the former state which it had seemed for a little while to have lost through the flesh, so that through it the soul may begin to be reborn, through which it had deserved to be defiled" — that in this most immediate point you set yourself against your very self, so that you, a man who had a little before said that the soul restores through the flesh the state through which it had lost its worth — where in no way can anything but good desert be understood, which you certainly wish to be restored through the flesh in baptism — should again say that the soul deserved to be defiled through the flesh, where now not good but evil desert can be understood: so, to pass over this too, to believe outright that the soul possessed either good or evil desert before the flesh is not Catholic.
「所以靈魂憑其功德藉著肉體重建那似乎曾一度藉肉體喪失的舊有狀態,好使它藉著那使它應受玷污的肉體重新開始重生」——在這最緊接的一點上,你竟自相矛盾。你這人剛才說靈魂藉著肉體重建那使它喪失功德的狀態——此處除了善的功德別無可解,而你當然願這功德在洗禮中藉肉體得以重建——如今卻又說靈魂應藉肉體受玷污,這裡就不能理解為善的功德,而只能是惡的功德了。所以,姑且也撇開這一點:直截了當地相信靈魂在進入肉體之前擁有善的或惡的功德,都不合乎大公信仰。
24:191
Noli credere nec dicere nec docere, \'quod anima meruerit esse peccatrix ante omne peceatum\', si uis esse catholicus. ualde enim malum meritum est meruisse fieri peccatricem. et utique tam malum meritum nullo modo habere potuit ante omne peccatum, praesertim priusquam ueniret in carnem, quando meritum nec malum potuit habere nec bonum. quomodo igitur dicis: anima itaque si peccatrix esse meruit, quae peccatrix esse non potuit, neque in peccato remansit, quia in Christo praefigurata in peccato esse non debuit, sicut esse non potuit ? attende quid dieas et desiste iam dicere. quomodo enim meruit et quomodo non potuit esse peccatrix?
Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "the soul deserved to become a sinner before any sin," if you wish to be a Catholic. For it is a very evil desert to have deserved to be made a sinner. And assuredly it could in no way have had so evil a desert before any sin, especially before it came into the flesh, when it could have neither evil nor good desert. How then do you say: "The soul therefore, if it deserved to be a sinner, which could not be a sinner, neither remained in sin, because, being prefigured in Christ, it ought not to be in sin, just as it could not be"? Consider what you are saying, and now cease to say it. For how did it deserve, and how could it not be a sinner?
你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「靈魂在犯任何罪之前就應當成為罪人。」因為應當被造成罪人乃是極惡的功德。何況它在犯任何罪之前,尤其在進入肉體之前——那時它既不能有惡功德也不能有善功德——絕不可能擁有如此惡的功德。那麼你怎能說:「靈魂若應當作罪人,卻又不能作罪人,也不曾停留在罪中,因為它既在基督裡被預表,就不該在罪中,正如它不能在罪中一樣」?你想想你在說什麼,如今就住口罷。因為它究竟怎樣應當、又怎樣不能作罪人呢?
24:192
quomodo, quaeso te, peccatrix esse meruit, quae male non uixit? quomodo, quaeso te, peccatrix facta est, quae peccatrix esse non potuit? aut si \'non potuit\' ideo dicis, quia praeter carnem non potuit, quomodo ergo meruit esse peccatrix, quo merito in carnem mitteretur, quando quidem ante carnem non potuit esse peccatrix, unde mali aliquid mereretur? Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'infantes antequam baptizentur morte praeuentos peruenire posse ad originalium indulgentiam peccatorum\', si uis esse catholicus. exempla enim, quae te fallunt, uel de latrone qui dominum est confessus in cruce uel de fratre sanctae Perpetuae Dinocrate nihil tibi ad huius erroris sententiam suffragantur.
How, I ask you, did it deserve to be a sinner, when it did not live wickedly? How, I ask you, was it made a sinner, when it could not be a sinner? Or if you say "it could not" for the reason that it could not apart from the flesh, how then did it deserve to be a sinner — by which desert it should be sent into the flesh — seeing that before the flesh it could not be a sinner, whence it should deserve anything evil? Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "infants who die before they are baptized, being prevented by death, can attain to the pardon of original sins," if you wish to be a Catholic. For the examples that deceive you — whether of the thief who confessed the Lord on the cross, or of Dinocrates the brother of holy Perpetua — lend no support to the opinion of this error of yours.
我問你,它既未曾邪惡度日,怎能應當作罪人呢?我問你,它既不能作罪人,怎會被造成罪人呢?倘若你說「它不能」,是因為它離了肉體便不能,那麼它既在進入肉體之前不能作罪人、無從應得任何惡,又怎能應當作罪人,以致憑此功德被差入肉體呢?你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「嬰兒在受洗之前被死亡截斷,仍能得到原罪的赦免。」因為那些迷惑你的例子——無論是在十字架上認主的強盜,還是聖佩爾佩圖亞的兄弟狄諾克拉底——都絲毫不能支持你這錯謬的論斷。
24:193
latro quippe ille, quamuis potuerit iudicio diuino inter eos deputari, qui martyrii confessione purgantur, tamen etiam utrum non fuerit baptizatus ignoras. nam, ut omittam, quod creditur aqua simul cum sanguine exiliente de latere domini iuxta confixus potuisse perfundi atque huiusmodi sanctissimo baptismate dilui, quid si in carcere fuerat baptizatus, quod et postea persecutionis tempore nonnulli clanculo impetrare potuerunt? quid si et antequam teneretur? neque enim propterea illi publicae leges parcere poterant, quantum adtinet ad corporis mortem, quoniam diuinitus remissionem acceperat peccatorum.
For as to that thief, although by the divine judgment he could be reckoned among those who are purified by the confession of martyrdom, yet you do not even know whether he was not baptized. For — to pass over the belief that, being fixed near the Lord, he could have been drenched by the water flowing forth together with the blood from the Lord's side, and thus washed by that most holy baptism — what if he had been baptized in prison, which some too were afterward able to obtain secretly in the time of persecution? What if even before he was arrested? Nor for that reason could the public laws spare him, so far as pertains to the death of the body, merely because he had received the remission of sins from God.
至於那強盜,儘管按神的判斷他可被算在那些藉殉道的認信而得潔淨之人中,但你甚至不曉得他是否未曾受洗。因為——姑且撇開這一信念:他被釘在主旁,或許曾被那從主肋旁與血同流而出的水所浸透,從而受了那至聖的洗禮而得潔淨——倘若他曾在牢中受洗呢?後來在逼迫之時也有人能暗中得此洗。倘若他甚至在被捕之前就受了洗呢?就肉身之死而論,公家的律法並不因他已從神那裡領受了罪的赦免,就得饒他不死。
24:194
quid si iam baptizatus in latrocinii facinus et crimen incurrerat et non expers baptismatis, sed tamquam paenitens accepit scelerum ueniam quae baptizatus ammisit? quando quidem pietas tam fidelis et domino in animo eius et nobis in uerbis eius apparuit. nam si eos, de quibus 11011 scriptum est utrum fuerint baptizati, sine baptismo de hac uita recessisse contendimus, ipsis calumniamur apostolis, qui praeter apostolum Paulum quando baptizati fuerint ignoramus. sed si ipsos baptizatos esse per hoc nobis innotescere potuit, quod beato Petro dominus ait:
What if, being already baptized, he had fallen into the deed and crime of robbery, and, not being void of baptism but as a penitent, received pardon for the wickednesses he committed after being baptized? Since indeed so faithful a piety appeared toward the Lord in his heart and toward us in his words. For if we contend that those of whom it is not written whether they were baptized departed this life without baptism, we slander the apostles themselves, of whom, apart from the apostle Paul, we do not know when they were baptized. But if we could come to know that they were baptized through this, that the Lord said to blessed Peter:
倘若他已受洗,卻陷入了搶劫的行為與罪過,並非未曾受洗,而是以悔改者的身分,領受了他受洗之後所犯諸惡的赦免呢?因為如此忠信的敬虔,既在他心中向著主顯明,也在他口中向著我們顯明。因為我們若主張那些聖經未載明是否受洗之人乃無洗而離世,我們便是誣衊使徒本身;因為除保羅使徒外,我們並不曉得眾使徒何時受洗。但我們若能藉此得知他們確曾受洗,即主對有福的彼得所說:
24:195
qui lotus est, non indiget, ut lauet, quid de aliis, de quibus uel tale nihil legimus dictum, de Barnaba, de Timotheo, de Tito, de Sila, de Philemone, de ipsis euangelistis Marco et Luca, de innumerabilibus ceteris, quos absit ut baptizatos esse dubitemus. quamuis non legamus? Dinocrates autem septennis puer, in quibus annis pueri cum baptizantur iam symbolum reddunt et pro se ipsi ad interrogata respondent, cur non tibi uisus fuerit baptizatus potuisse ab impio patre ad gentilium sacrilegia reuocari et ob hoe fuisse in poenis, de quibus sorore orante liberatus est, nescio.
"He who is washed does not need to wash" — what shall we say of the others, of whom we read no such thing spoken: of Barnabas, of Timothy, of Titus, of Silas, of Philemon, of the very evangelists Mark and Luke, of countless others, whom God forbid that we should doubt were baptized, although we do not read it? And Dinocrates, a seven-year-old boy — at which age boys, when they are baptized, already recite the creed and answer for themselves to the questions asked — why it should not have seemed to you that he could have been baptized and then recalled by his impious father to the sacrileges of the Gentiles, and for this reason have been in the punishments from which he was freed by his sister's prayer, I do not know.
「凡洗過澡的人,只需洗腳」——那麼對其他人我們又當如何說呢?就是那些我們讀不到有這類話論及的人:巴拿巴、提摩太、提多、西拉、腓利門,以及馬可、路加二福音書作者本人,還有無數其他人,我們斷不可懷疑他們受過洗,儘管我們並未讀到記載。至於狄諾克拉底,一個七歲的男孩——在這年紀的男孩受洗時已能背誦信經、並親自回答所問——為何在你看來,他不可能是曾受了洗,後又被不敬虔的父親引回外邦人的邪教祭祀,並因此陷在刑罰之中,直到藉姊姊的禱告得釋放呢?我不明白。
24:196
neque enim et ipsum uel numquam fuisse Christianum uel catechumenum defunetum fuisse legisti, quamquam ipsa lectio non sit in eo canone scripturarum, unde in huiusmodi quaestionibus testimonia proferenda sunt. Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'quos dominus praedestinauit ad baptismum, praedestinationi eius eripi posse et ante defungi quam in eis fuerit quod omnipotens praedestinauit inpletum\', si uis esse catholicus. nescio qua hie enim potestas contra potestatem dei casibus datur, quibus inruentibus quod ille praedestinauit fieri non sinatur.
For neither did you read that he was never a Christian or that he died a catechumen — although that very reading is not in the canon of Scriptures from which testimonies must be produced in questions of this kind. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "those whom the Lord has predestined to baptism can be snatched from His predestination and die before that which the Almighty has predestined has been fulfilled in them," if you wish to be a Catholic. For I know not what power against the power of God is here granted to chances, by whose sudden onset what He has predestined is not permitted to come to pass.
因為你既沒有讀到他從來不是基督徒,也沒有讀到他以慕道者的身分死去——儘管那段記載本身並不在聖經正典之內,而在這類問題上,作證的憑據必須出於正典。你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「那些被主預定要受洗的人,能從祂的預定中被奪去,並在全能者所預定的事在他們身上成就之前就死去。」因為我不知這裡竟給了偶然事件何種能力,足以對抗神的能力,以致這些事一旦突然發生,神所預定的便不得成就。
24:197
hic error quanta errantem uoragine inpietatis absorbeat exaggerare non opus est, cum prudentem uirum et corrigi paratum breuiter ammonuisse sufficiat. tua quippe ista sunt uerba: habendam dicimus . inquis, de infantibus istius modi rationem, qui praedestinati baptismo uitae praesentis, antequam renascantur in Christo, praeueniuntur occiduo . ergone praedestinati baptismo uitae praesentis, antequam ad eum perueniant, praeueniuntur occiduo et praedestinaret deus quod futurum non fuisse praesciuit aut hoc futurum non fuisse nesciuit, ut eius aut praedestinatio frustraretur aut praescientia falleretur?
There is no need to enlarge upon how great a whirlpool of impiety this error engulfs the one who errs in, since it is enough briefly to have admonished a prudent man ready to be corrected. For these are your very words: "We say," you say, "that this manner of reasoning must be held concerning infants of this kind, who, predestined to the baptism of the present life, are forestalled by death before they are reborn in Christ." So then, are those predestined to the baptism of the present life forestalled by death before they attain to it, and did God predestine what He foreknew would not come to pass, or did He not know that it would not come to pass, so that either His predestination was frustrated or His foreknowledge deceived?
這錯謬把犯錯者捲入何等深廣的不敬虔漩渦,無需多加渲染,因為對一位謹慎而樂於受正的人,簡短地提醒就夠了。因為以下正是你的話:你說:「我們認為對這類嬰兒必須持守這樣的推理:他們雖被預定要領受今生的洗禮,卻在於基督裡重生之前就被死亡截住。」那麼,被預定領受今生洗禮的人,竟在達到洗禮之前被死亡截住嗎?難道神預定了祂預知不會發生的事,或不曉得那事不會發生,以致祂的預定落空,或祂的預知受欺嗎?
24:198
uides quanta hinc dici possent, nisi quod paulo ante dixi tenerem, ut hinc te breuiter ammonerem. Xoli credere nec dicere nec docere \'de infantibus, qui priusquam renascantur in Christo, praeueniuntur occiduo, scriptum esse: \'raptus e st, ne malitia mutet illius intellectum autne f ictio decipiat an i mam eius. propter h o c properauit de medio iniquitatis illum e du cer e; pla cita enim erat deo anima cius, et: cons u mmatus in breui repleuit tempora longa ̒ , si uis esse catholicus. hoc enim ad illos omnino non pertinet, sed ad eos potius, qui baptizati et pie uiuentes diu non permittuntur hic uiuere non annis, sed sapientiae gratia consummati.
You see how many things could here be said, were I not to hold to what I said a little before, so as briefly to admonish you here. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "concerning infants who, before they are reborn in Christ, are forestalled by death, it is written: 'He was caught away, lest wickedness should alter his understanding or deceit beguile his soul. Therefore He hastened to lead him out of the midst of iniquity; for his soul was pleasing to God,' and: 'Being made perfect in a short while, he fulfilled long times,'" if you wish to be a Catholic. For this pertains not at all to those, but rather to those who, being baptized and living devoutly, are not permitted to live here long, being made perfect not in years but in the grace of wisdom.
你看,此處本可說出許多話來,只是我不願離開稍前所說的,好在此簡短提醒你。你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「論到那些在於基督裡重生之前被死亡截住的嬰兒,經上記著:『他被提去,免得邪惡改變他的悟性,或詭詐迷惑他的心。故此神急速把他從罪惡之中領出,因為他的靈魂為神所喜悅』;又說:『他在短時間內成全,就補滿了長久的年日。』」因為這話絲毫不涉及那些嬰兒,倒是指那些受了洗、敬虔度日的人,他們不蒙允許在此久活——他們的成全不在乎年歲,而在乎智慧的恩典。
24:199
iste uero error, quo putatur hoc de paruulis antequam baptizentur morientibus esse dictum. ipsi sacrosancto lauacro intolerabilem facit iniuriam, si paruulus, qui baptizatus rapi poterat. propterea prius rapitur, ne malitia mutet illius intellectum aut nc fictio decipiat animam eius; quasi in eodem baptismo haec esse malitia credatur et fictio qua in peius mutetur et decipiatur, si non ante rapiatur.
But this error, by which this is thought to have been said of little ones who die before they are baptized, does an intolerable injury to the sacred laver itself, if the little one who could be baptized and then caught away is for that reason caught away first, "lest wickedness alter his understanding or deceit beguile his soul" — as though in that very baptism there were believed to be this wickedness and deceit by which he would be changed for the worse and deceived, if he were not first caught away.
然而這錯謬——以為這話是論到那些受洗之前死去的幼童——實在給那神聖的洗盆帶來難以容忍的侮辱,倘若那本可受洗而後被提去的幼童,竟因此被提去在先,「免得邪惡改變他的悟性,或詭詐迷惑他的心」——彷彿在那洗禮之中就有這邪惡與詭詐,若不先把他提去,他就要藉此變得更壞、受迷惑一般。
24:200
deinde quoniam placita erat deo anima eius, properauit de medio iniquitatis illum educere, ita ut nec paululum remoraretur, ut quod in eo praedestinarat inpleret, sed contra suam praedestinationem facere maluit tamquam festinans, nc quod ei placuerat in non baptizato exterminaretur in baptismo, tamquam moriturus infans ibi pereat, quo currendum est cum illo ne pereat. quis ergo haec uerba scripta in libro Sapientiae de paruulis sine baptismate mortuis dicta esse crederet, diceret, scriberet, recitaret. si ra. sicut oportuerat, cogitaret ? Noli credere nec dicere nec docere \'aliquas mansionum esse extra regnum dei, quas esse dominus dixit in domo patris sui ̒ , si uis esse catholieus.
Then, since "his soul was pleasing to God, He hastened to lead him out of the midst of iniquity," so that He delayed not even a little, in order to fulfill what He had predestined in him — but rather chose to act against His own predestination, as though in haste, lest what had pleased Him in the unbaptized should be destroyed in baptism, as though the infant about to die would there perish, whither one must run with him lest he perish. Who then would believe, say, write, or recite that these words written in the book of Wisdom were spoken of little ones who die without baptism, if he pondered, as he ought, the matter? Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "there are certain mansions outside the kingdom of God, which the Lord said were in His Father's house," if you wish to be a Catholic.
再者,既然「他的靈魂為神所喜悅,神就急速把他從罪惡之中領出」,以致絲毫不遲延,為要成就祂在他身上所預定的——反倒彷彿匆促地選擇違背自己的預定,唯恐那在未受洗者身上所喜悅的,會在洗禮中被毀壞,彷彿那將死的嬰兒會在那洗禮中滅亡,而人本當帶著他奔向那裡,免得他滅亡。那麼,誰若照理當有的方式思量此事,還會相信、言說、書寫或誦讀說:智慧書中所寫的這些話,是論到那些未受洗而死的幼童呢?你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「在神的國之外另有一些居所,就是主所說在祂父家裡的那些居所。」
24:201
non enim ait, sieut hoc testimonium ipse posuisti: multae mansiones sunt apud patrem meumquod si ita dixisset, non alibi essent intellegendae quam in domo patris eiussed aperte ait: in domo patris mei mansiones multae sunt. quis itaque audeat aliquas partes domus dei separare a regno dei, ut, cum reges terrae non tantum in domo sua nec tantum in patria sua, sed longe lateque etiam trans mare regnare inueniantur, rex qui fecit caelum et terram nec in tota domo sua regnare dicatur? Sed forte dicas omnia quidem pertinere ad dei regnum, quia regnat in caelis, regnat in terris, in abyssis, in paradiso, in infernoubi enim non regnat, cuius ubique summa potestas est?
For He did not say, as you yourself put down this testimony: "There are many mansions with my Father" — for if He had so said, they would not have to be understood as anywhere but in His Father's house — but He plainly said: "In my Father's house are many mansions." Who then would dare to separate some parts of the house of God from the kingdom of God, so that, whereas the kings of the earth are found to reign not only in their own house nor only in their own homeland, but far and wide even beyond the sea, the King who made heaven and earth should be said not to reign in His whole house? But perhaps you will say that all things indeed belong to the kingdom of God, because He reigns in the heavens, reigns on earth, in the abysses, in paradise, in hell — for where does He not reign, whose supreme power is everywhere?
因為主並沒有像你所引的這見證那樣說:「在我父那裡有許多居所」——因為祂若這樣說,這些居所就只能理解為在祂父的家中——而是明明地說:「在我父的家裡有許多居所。」那麼,誰敢把神家中的某些部分從神的國分割出去呢?地上的君王尚且不僅在自己的宮室、也不僅在本國、乃是廣及海外遠近之地掌權;那位造了天地的君王,難道竟被說不在祂全家掌權嗎?但你或許會說:萬有固然都屬於神的國,因為祂在諸天掌權、在地上掌權、在深淵、在樂園、在陰間掌權——祂的至高權柄無所不在,祂在何處不掌權呢?
24:202
—, sed aliud esse regnum caelorum, quo fas non est accedere nisi lauacro regenerationis ablutos propter dominicam ueram fixamque sententiam, aliud esse autem regnum terrarum uel aliarum creaturae partium, ubi possunt esse aliquae mansiones domus dei quamuis pertinentes ad regnum dei, non tamen ad regnum caelorum, ubi excellentius et beatius est regnum dei;
— but that the kingdom of heaven is one thing, to which it is not lawful to approach save for those washed by the laver of regeneration, on account of the Lord's true and fixed sentence, while the kingdom of the earth, or of the other parts of creation, is another thing, where there can be certain mansions of the house of God, although belonging to the kingdom of God, yet not to the kingdom of heaven, where the kingdom of God is more excellent and more blessed;
——但你或許要說:天國是一回事,除非藉重生的洗盆得潔淨者,按主真確而固定的判語,任何人都不得進入;而地上的國,或受造界其他部分,則是另一回事,那裡可以有神家中的某些居所,雖屬於神的國,卻不屬於天國——天國中神的國更為卓越、更為蒙福。
24:203
ita fieri, ut nec aliquae domus dei partes atque mansiones a regno dei nefarie separentur et tamen non omnes in regno caelorum mansoribus praeparentur atque in his quae in regno caelorum non sunt possint feliciter habitare, quibus eas etiam non baptizatis deus dare uoluerit, ut in regno dei sint, quamuis in regno caelorum, quia baptizati non sunt, esse non possint. Hoc qui dicunt uidentur quidem sibi aliquid dicere, quia scripturas neglegenter adtendunt et quomodo regnum dei dicatur, unde oramus dicentes: adueniat regnum tuum, non intellegunt. regnum dei dicitur, ubi cum illo fidelis familia eius beate et sempiterne tota regnabit;
so that it comes to pass that neither are any parts and mansions of the house of God wickedly separated from the kingdom of God, and yet not all are prepared for dwellers in the kingdom of heaven, and that in those which are not in the kingdom of heaven, those may happily dwell to whom God has willed to give them even though unbaptized, so that they may be in the kingdom of God, although in the kingdom of heaven, because they are not baptized, they cannot be. Those who say this seem indeed to themselves to be saying something, because they attend carelessly to the Scriptures and do not understand in what sense the kingdom of God is spoken of, whence we pray saying: "Thy kingdom come." The kingdom of God is that where His faithful household shall reign wholly with Him, blessedly and everlastingly;
如此便可使神家中的任何部分與居所都不致被褻瀆地從神的國分割出去,然而又並非全都預備給天國中的居住者;並使那些不在天國中的居所裡,可以有那些神縱然在他們未受洗時也願賜給的人幸福地居住,好叫他們在神的國裡,雖然因未受洗而不能在天國裡。凡如此說的人,在自己看來似乎確有所言,實則是他們粗心地看待聖經,並不明白神的國是在何種意義上被稱說的——就是我們禱告所說「願你的國降臨」的那意義。所謂神的國,乃是祂忠信的家眷將全然與祂一同蒙福而永遠掌權之處;
24:204
nam secundum potestatem quae illi super omnia est etiam nunc utique regnat. quid ergo est quod oramus, ut ueniat, nisi ut cum illo regnare mereamur? sub eius autem potestate etiam illi erunt, qui poena aeterni ignis ardebunt. numquidnam ob hoc etiam ipsos in regno dei futuros dicturi sumus ? aliud est enim regni dei muneribus honorari, aliud regni dei legibus coerceri. ut autem tibi manifestissime appareat non esse regnum caelorum distribuendum baptizatis et alias partes regni dei dandas quibus tibi uisum est non baptizatis, ipsum dominum audi, qui non ait: si quis non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, \'non potest intrare in regnum caelorum ̒ , sed:
for according to the power which He has over all things, even now He assuredly reigns. What then is it that we pray, that it may come, except that we may deserve to reign with Him? But under His power will also be those who shall burn in the punishment of eternal fire. Shall we for this reason say that they too will be in the kingdom of God? For it is one thing to be honored with the gifts of the kingdom of God, another to be restrained by the laws of the kingdom of God. But that it may appear to you most manifestly that the kingdom of heaven is not to be distributed to the baptized while other parts of the kingdom of God are given to those whom it has seemed to you to be unbaptized, hear the Lord Himself, who did not say: "If anyone is not born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven," but:
因為按祂統管萬有的權柄,祂如今也確在掌權。那麼我們祈求「願國降臨」,若非求我們得以與祂一同掌權,還能是甚麼呢?然而在祂權柄之下的,也包括那些將在永火刑罰中焚燒的人。難道我們要因此說連他們也將在神的國裡嗎?因為蒙神國之恩賜得尊榮是一回事,被神國之律法所轄制又是另一回事。但為使你極明白地看見:天國並非只分給受洗者,而神國的其他部分則賜給在你看來未受洗者,你且聽主自己怎麼說;祂並沒有說:「人若不從水和聖靈重生,就不能進天國」,而是說:
24:205
non potest, inquit, intrare i n regnum d e i. nam uerba eius de hac re ista sunt ad Nicodemum: amen, amen dico tibi: nisi quis natus fuerit denuo, non potest uidere regnum dei. ecce non hic dixit \'regnum caelorum\', sed \'dei\'. et cum respondisset Nicodemus atque dixisset: quomodo potest homo nasci, cum senex sit? numquid potest in uentrem matris suae iterato introire et nasci? eandem dominus sententiam planius apertiusque repetens ait: amen, amen dico tibi: nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, non potest introire in regnum dei. ecce nec hic dixit \'regnum caelorum\', sed \'regnum dei\'. quod enim dixerat: nisi quis natus fuerit denuo, hoc quid esset exposuit dicens:
"He cannot," He says, "enter into the kingdom of God." For His words on this matter to Nicodemus are these: "Amen, amen I say to you: unless one be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." Behold, He did not here say "the kingdom of heaven," but "of God." And when Nicodemus had answered and said: "How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother's womb and be born?" the Lord, repeating the same sentence more plainly and openly, said: "Amen, amen I say to you: unless one be born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." Behold, neither here did He say "the kingdom of heaven," but "the kingdom of God." For what He had said, "unless one be born again," He explained what it was, saying:
祂說:「就不能進神的國。」因為祂論此事對尼哥底母所說的話乃是這樣:「我實實在在地告訴你,人若不重生,就不能見神的國。」看哪,祂在此並沒有說「天國」,乃是說「神的國」。當尼哥底母回答說:「人已經老了,如何能重生呢?豈能再進母腹生出來嗎?」主便更明白清楚地重複同一判語說:「我實實在在地告訴你,人若不是從水和聖靈重生,就不能進神的國。」看哪,祂在此也沒有說「天國」,乃是說「神的國」。因為祂先前所說「人若不重生」,就解釋這是甚麼意思,說:
24:206
nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu; et quod dixerat: non potest uidere, hoc exposuit dicendo: non potestintroire. illud tamen, quod dixerat \'regnum dei\', non alio nomine repetiuit. neque nunc opus est quaerere atque disserere, utrum regnum dei regnumque caelorum cum aliqua differentia sit intellegendum an res una sit duobus appellata nominibus; sufficit, quod non potest introire in regnum dei, qui non fuerit lauacro regenerationis ablutus. mansiones autem aliquas constitutas in domo dei separare a regno dei quam sit a ueritate deuium puto, quod iam intellegas.
"unless one be born again of water and the Spirit"; and what He had said, "he cannot see," this He explained by saying, "he cannot enter." But that which He had said, "the kingdom of God," He did not repeat under any other name. Nor is it now needful to inquire and discuss whether the kingdom of God and the kingdom of heaven are to be understood with some difference, or whether it is one thing called by two names; it suffices that he cannot enter into the kingdom of God who has not been washed by the laver of regeneration. But how far from the truth it is to separate certain mansions established in the house of God from the kingdom of God, I think you now understand.
「人若不是從水和聖靈重生」;而祂先前所說「不能見」,就以「不能進」加以解釋。至於祂所說的「神的國」,祂並未用別的名稱重複。如今也無需查問並討論:神的國與天國是否當理解為有某種差別,抑或是同一事物有兩個名稱;只消知道:凡未經重生的洗盆得潔淨者,就不能進神的國,這就夠了。至於把設立在神家中的某些居所從神的國分割出去,這是何等偏離真理,我想你如今已能明白。
24:207
et ideo quod putasti in aliquibus mansionibus, quas dominus multas esse dixit in domo patris sui, mansuros quosdam etiam non renatos ex aqua et spiritu, ut fidem catholicam teneas, ammoneo, si permittis, emendare non differas. Xoli credere nec dicere nec docere \'sacrificium Christianorum pro eis qui non baptizati de corpore exierint offerendum\', si uis esse catholicus, quia nec illud quod de Machabeorum libris commemorasti sacrificium Iudaeorum pro eis qui non circumcisi de corpore exierant ostendis oblatum. in qua tua sententia tam noua et contra ecclesiae totius auctoritatem disciplinamque prolata uerbo etiam insolentissimo usus es dicens:
And therefore, as to what you supposed — that in certain mansions, which the Lord said were many in His Father's house, some would dwell who are even not born again of water and the Spirit — I admonish you, if you permit, not to defer to amend it, that you may hold the Catholic faith. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "the sacrifice of Christians is to be offered for those who have departed the body unbaptized," if you wish to be a Catholic, since neither do you show that the sacrifice which you mentioned from the books of the Maccabees was offered by the Jews for those who had departed the body uncircumcised. And in this opinion of yours, so novel and brought forth against the authority and discipline of the whole Church, you have even used a most insolent word, saying:
因此,論到你所設想的——在主所說父家中許多的某些居所裡,將有一些甚至不是從水和聖靈重生的人居住——倘若你許可,我勸你不要遲於改正,好使你持守大公信仰。你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「基督徒的祭當為那些未受洗而離世之人獻上。」因為你也無法證明你從瑪加伯書所引的猶太人之祭,是為那些未受割禮而離世之人獻上的。而在你這既新奇、又違背全教會權威與規範的論斷中,你甚至用了一句極其放肆的話說:
24:208
pro his sane oblationes assiduas et offerenda iugiter sanctorum censeo sacrificia sacerdotum, ut te homo laicus sacerdotibus dei nec discendo subderes nec saltem simul quaerendo misceres, sed censendo praeponeres. aufer tibi ista, fili; non sic in uia, quam Christus humilis se ipsum esse docuit, ambulatur; nullus cum hoc tumore per angustam portam eius ingreditur. Xoli credere nec dicere nec docere \'aliquos eorum, qui sine baptismo Christi ex hac uita migrauerint, interim non ire in regnum caelorum, sed in paradisum, postea uero in resurrectione mortuorum etiam ad regni caelorum beatitudinem peruenire\', si uis esse catholicus.
"For these, to be sure, I judge that constant offerings and the sacrifices of the holy priests are perpetually to be offered" — so that you, a layman, neither by learning submitted yourself to the priests of God, nor even by joint inquiry mingled with them, but by pronouncing judgment set yourself above them. Rid yourself of these things, my son; it is not thus that one walks in the way which Christ, humble, taught that He Himself is; no one enters through His narrow gate with this swelling. Do not believe, nor say, nor teach that "some of those who have departed from this life without the baptism of Christ do not go for the time into the kingdom of heaven, but into paradise, and afterward, however, in the resurrection of the dead attain even to the blessedness of the kingdom of heaven," if you wish to be a Catholic.
「至於這些人,我確判定當為他們不斷獻上供物,並常川獻上聖潔祭司的祭。」如此,你這在俗之人,既不肯以受教向神的祭司謙服,甚至也不肯以共同求問與他們相交,反倒以下判斷把自己置於他們之上。我兒,除掉這些罷;謙卑的基督既教導人祂自己就是道路,人行在這道路上並非如此;無人帶著這樣的自高,能從祂那窄門進去。你若要作大公信徒,切莫相信、切莫言說、切莫教導說:「有些未受基督之洗而離世的人,暫時不進天國,卻進樂園,日後在死人復活之時,甚至得以達到天國之福。」
24:209
hoc enim eis dare nec Pelagiana heresis ausa est, quae opinatur paruulos non trahere originale peccatum. quos tu quamuis sicut catholicus cum peccato nasci fatearis, nescio qua tamen peruersioris nouitate opinionis sine baptismate salutari et ab hoc peccato cum quo nascuntur absolui et in regnum caelorum asseris introduci neque consideras, in hac causa quam deterius sapias quam Pelagius. ille quippe dominicam sententiam pertimescens, qua non baptizati in regnum caelorum non permittuntur intrare, licet eos quos ab omni peccato liberos credit non illo audet paruulos mittere; tu uero sic contemnis quod dictum est:
For not even the Pelagian heresy, which opines that little ones do not contract original sin, has dared to grant this to them. But you, although as a Catholic you confess that they are born with sin, yet by I know not what more perverse novelty of opinion assert that, without the baptism of salvation, they are both absolved from this sin with which they are born and introduced into the kingdom of heaven, nor do you consider how much worse you think in this cause than Pelagius. For he, dreading the Lord's sentence, by which the unbaptized are not permitted to enter into the kingdom of heaven, although he believes them free from all sin, yet does not dare to send those little ones thither; but you so despise what has been said:
因為連伯拉糾派的異端——它主張幼童不承受原罪——尚且不敢把這事賜給他們。而你雖然作為大公信徒承認他們生來帶罪,卻憑著我不知何等更悖謬的新奇見解,斷言他們不需救恩之洗,便既從所生來的罪中得赦,又被引進天國,全不思想你在此事上比伯拉糾錯得多麼厲害。因為他懼怕主的判語——未受洗者不得進天國——他雖信幼童毫無罪,仍不敢把他們送進那裡;而你竟如此藐視那所說的話:
24:210
si quis non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, non potest introire in regnum dei, ut excepto errore, quo audes a regno dei paradisum separare, quibusdam (quos reos nascisieut catholicus credis sine baptismate mortuis et illius reatus absolutionem et regnum caelorum non dubites insuper polliceri; quasi contra Pelagium in originali peccato astruendo tunc esse possis catholicus uerus, si contra dominum fueris in destruenda eius de baptismo sententia hereticus nouus. nos te, dilectissime, non sic uolumus hereticorum esse uictorem, ut error uincat errorem et, quod est peius, maior minorem. dicis enim:
"If anyone is not born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God," that — apart from the error by which you dare to separate paradise from the kingdom of God — to certain little ones (whom, being born guilty, you believe as a Catholic to have died without baptism) you do not hesitate to promise both the absolution of that guilt and, over and above, the kingdom of heaven; as though, against Pelagius, in establishing original sin, you could then be a true Catholic, if against the Lord, in destroying His sentence concerning baptism, you were a new heretic. We, most beloved, do not wish you to be a conqueror of heretics in such a way that error should conquer error, and — what is worse — the greater the lesser. For you say:
「人若不是從水和聖靈重生,就不能進神的國」——以致除了那使你膽敢把樂園從神的國分割出去的錯謬之外,對某些幼童(你作為大公信徒相信他們生來有罪、且未受洗而死),你竟毫不遲疑地應許他們既得那罪的赦免,還額外應許天國;彷彿你在確立原罪、對抗伯拉糾這事上,只要在毀壞主論洗禮之判語、對抗主這事上作個新異端,就仍能作真正的大公信徒。至愛的,我們不願你以這樣的方式作異端的征服者,以致謬誤勝過謬誤,且更糟的是,大謬勝過小謬。因為你說:
24:211
aut si forte quisquam reluctetur latronis animae uel Dinocratis interim temporarie conlatum esse paradisumnam superesse illis adhuc in resurrectione praemium regni caelorum quamquam sententia illa principalis obsistat, quia qui ns o n renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu sancto, non intrabit in regnum —, tamen teneat etiam meum in hac parte non inuidentis assensum, modo misericordiae praescientiaeque diuinae et effectum amplificet et affectum . haec uerba tua sunt.
"Or if perhaps anyone should resist the notion that paradise was conferred for a time upon the soul of the thief or of Dinocrates — for that there yet remains for them in the resurrection the reward of the kingdom of heaven, although that principal sentence stands in the way, because he who is not born again of water and the Holy Spirit shall not enter into the kingdom — yet let him hold, in this part too, my assent as one who does not begrudge it, provided he both amplify the effect and the affection of the divine mercy and foreknowledge." These are your words.
「倘若有人竟反對這說法:樂園乃暫時賜給那強盜或狄諾克拉底的靈魂——因為在復活之時尚為他們存留天國的賞賜,儘管那首要的判語攔阻,因為凡不是從水和聖靈重生的,就不得進國——那麼,在這一點上,也讓他持守我這不吝惜的贊同,只要他既高揚神的憐憫與預知之功效,又高揚其情懷。」這些是你的話。
24:212
ubi te confiteris consentire dicenti quibusdam non baptizatis sic temporarie conlatum esse paradisum, ut supersit illis in resurrectione praemium regni caelorum, contra sententiam principalem, qua constitutum est non intraturum in illud regnum, qui non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu sancto. quam sententiam principalem timens uiolare Pelagius nec illos sine baptismo in regnum caelorum credidit intraturos, quos non credidit reos; tu autem et originalis peccati reos paruulos confiteris et tamen eos sine lauacro regenerationis absoluis et in paradisum mittis et postea etiam in regnum caelorum intrare permittis.
Where you confess that you agree with him who says that paradise was thus conferred for a time upon certain unbaptized persons, so that there remains for them in the resurrection the reward of the kingdom of heaven, contrary to the principal sentence by which it is established that he shall not enter into that kingdom who is not born again of water and the Holy Spirit. Fearing to violate this principal sentence, Pelagius did not believe that those would enter into the kingdom of heaven without baptism whom he did not believe to be guilty; but you both confess that the little ones are guilty of original sin, and yet absolve them without the laver of regeneration, and send them into paradise, and afterward permit them even to enter into the kingdom of heaven.
在那裡你承認你贊同這說法:樂園既暫時賜給某些未受洗者,以致在復活之時尚為他們存留天國的賞賜,這乃是違背那首要的判語,即凡不是從水和聖靈重生的,就不得進那國。伯拉糾因懼怕觸犯這首要的判語,就連他認為無罪的那些人,也不信他們無洗而能進天國;而你卻既承認幼童有原罪,又在他們沒有重生的洗盆之下把他們赦免,並差他們進樂園,日後甚至允許他們進天國。
24:213
Haec atque huiusmodi, si et alia forsitan in tuis libris adtentior et otiosior inuenire potueris, sine ulla dilatione iam corrige, si animum catholicum geris, id est si ueraciter praelocutus es dicens, \'quod tibi ipse credulus non sis ca probari posse quae dixeris et quod semper studeas etiam propriam sententiam non tueri, si inprobabilis detegatur, et sit tibi cordi proprio damnato iudicio meliora magis et quae sunt ueriora sectari\'. modo proba, carissime, non te fallaciter ista dixisse, ut de tua indole non solum ingeniosa, uerum etiam cauta, pia, modesta gaudeat catholica ecclesia, non de contentiosa pertinacia heretica exardescat insania.
These things and the like — if perchance, being more attentive and more at leisure, you can find others too in your books — amend now without any delay, if you bear a Catholic mind; that is, if you truly spoke by way of preface when you said that "you are not so credulous of yourself as to think that the things you have said can be proved, and that you always strive not even to defend your own opinion, if it be detected as unprovable, and that it is at your heart, when your judgment has been condemned as your own, rather to follow the better and the truer things." Now prove, most dear one, that you did not say these things deceitfully, so that the Catholic Church may rejoice over your disposition, not only ingenious but also cautious, pious, modest, and may not blaze up over a contentious heretical obstinacy of madness.
這些以及類似的事——倘若你更留心、更閒暇,或許能在你書中找到其他的——你若懷有大公之心,如今就毫不遲延地改正罷;也就是說,倘若你當真是作為引言而說:「你並非如此輕信自己,以為你所說的能得證實;你總是竭力連自己的見解也不維護,倘若它被查出不可證實;並且你以此為心:當你自己的判斷被定為錯時,寧願追隨更好、更真的事。」至愛的,如今就證明你並非虛假地說這些話罷,好使大公教會為你不僅聰穎、且又謹慎、敬虔、謙遜的稟性歡喜,而不致因好爭的異端頑固之瘋狂而發作。
24:214
nunc est, ut ostendas quanta post haec bona uerba quae tua commemoraui sinceritate pectoris dixeris, quod continuo subiecisti: nam ut est, inquis, optimi propositi laudandique consilii facile ad ueriora transduci, ita inprobi obstinatique iudicii est nolle citius ad tramitem rationis inflecti . esto igitur optimi propositi laudandique consilii et facile ad ueriora transducere; nec sis inprobi obstinatique iudicii, ut nolis citius ad tramitem rationis inflecti. si enim haec liberaliter elocutus es, si non in labiis ista sonuisti, sed intus et germanitus in corde sensisti, in tuae correctionis tanto bono etiam moras odisti.
Now it is time that you show with how great sincerity of heart you spoke, after these good words of yours which I have recalled, that which you immediately subjoined: "For as it belongs," you say, "to a most excellent purpose and praiseworthy counsel to be easily led over to the truer things, so it belongs to a reprobate and obstinate judgment to be unwilling to be bent the more quickly to the path of reason." Be, therefore, of a most excellent purpose and praiseworthy counsel, and easy to be led over to the truer things; and be not of a reprobate and obstinate judgment, so as to be unwilling to be bent the more quickly to the path of reason. For if you uttered these things liberally, if you did not sound them on your lips only, but felt them within and genuinely in your heart, then in so great a good as your correction you have hated even delays.
如今正是時候,讓你顯明:在你這些我所回顧的美言之後,你隨即所附加的話,是出於何等真誠的心說的:你說:「因為正如樂於被引向更真之事,乃屬於最美好的宗旨與可稱讚的籌算;照樣,不肯較速地被扭向理性之途,乃屬於卑劣頑固的判斷。」所以,你要有最美好的宗旨與可稱讚的籌算,樂於被引向更真之事;不要有卑劣頑固的判斷,以致不肯較速地被扭向理性之途。因為你若是坦然說出這些話,若非只在唇上作聲,乃是在內心真誠地感受,那麼在你受正這等大善之事上,你連遲延也已憎惡了。
24:215
parum quippe tibi fuit dicere inprobi obstinatique esse iudicii nolle ad tramitem rationis inflecti, nisi adderes \'citius\', ut hinc ostenderes quam sit exsecrandus qui bonum hoc numquam facit, quando quidem qui tardius facit tanta tibi uideatur seueritate culpandus, ut merito inprobi iudicii obstinatique dicatur. audi ergo te ipsum tuque potissimum et maxime eloquii tui fructibus utere, ut citius te ad rationis tramitem grauitate mentis inflectas, quam te inde minus erudite parumque consulte lubrico aetatis auerteras. Nimis longum est omnia, quae in libris tuis uel potius in te ipso uolo emendari, pertractare atque discutere et saltem breuem tibi de singulis corrigendis reddere rationem.
For it would have been too little for you to say that it belongs to a reprobate and obstinate judgment to be unwilling to be bent to the path of reason, had you not added "the more quickly," that hereby you might show how detestable is he who never does this good, since indeed he who does it more slowly seems to you to be blamed with such severity as deservedly to be called of a reprobate and obstinate judgment. Hear therefore your own self, and use above all and most of all the fruits of your own eloquence, that you may the more quickly bend yourself to the path of reason by gravity of mind, whence you had turned yourself aside less learnedly and less advisedly by the slipperiness of your age. It is too long a task to treat and discuss all the things which I wish to be amended in your books, or rather in yourself, and at least to render you a brief account of each thing to be corrected.
因為你若只說「不肯被扭向理性之途乃屬於卑劣頑固的判斷」,而不加上「較速地」,那對你便嫌太少了;你加上這詞,是要藉此顯明:那從不行此善的人是何等可憎,因為連那較慢行此善的人,在你看來都當受如此嚴厲的責備,以致理當被稱為卑劣頑固的判斷。所以你且聽你自己,尤其要最充分地享用你自己口才的果子,好叫你以心思的莊重,較速地把自己扭向理性之途——你先前正是因年少的浮滑,才較無學識、較欠審慎地偏離了那途。要把我所願在你書中、或說在你身上得以改正的一切都一一處理討論,並至少就每一當改正之事給你一個簡短的交代,實在是過於冗長之工。
24:216
nec ideo tamen te contemnas et arbitreris ingenium et eloquium tuum parui esse pendendum. nec sanctarum scripturarum memoriam in te paruam esse cognoui; sed eruditio minor est, quam tantae indoli laborique congruebat. itaque te nec amplius quam oportet tibi tribuendo uanescere uolo nec rursus te abiciendo ac desperando frigescere. utinam tua scripta tecum legere possem et conloquendo potius quam scribendo quae sint emendanda monstrarem! facilius hoc negotium perageretur nostra inter nos sermocinatione quam litteris; quae si scribenda esset, multis uoluminibus indigeret.
Nor for that reason, however, should you despise yourself and think that your talent and eloquence are to be esteemed of little worth. Nor have I found the memory of the holy Scriptures in you to be small; but your erudition is less than befitted so great a natural gift and labor. And so I wish you neither to grow vain by attributing to yourself more than you ought, nor again to grow cold by casting yourself down and despairing. Would that I could read your writings with you, and by conversing rather than by writing show what things should be amended! This business would be more easily accomplished by conversation between us than by letters; which, if it had to be written, would require many volumes.
然而你不可因此就藐視自己,以為你的才具與口才不足看重。我也發覺你對聖經的記憶並不淺薄;只是你的學識,比起你這般高的稟賦與勞苦,尚顯不足。所以我願你既不因把過分歸於自己而生虛浮,也不因自貶自棄而灰冷。但願我能與你一同讀你的著作,藉交談而非書寫,指出何處當改正!這件事藉你我之間的交談,遠比藉書信更易辦成;若這事須以書寫辦理,就得需要許多卷冊了。
24:217
uerum ista capitalia, quae certo etiam numero conprehendere uolui, instanter ammoneo, ne corrigere differas et ea prorsus a fide et praedicatione tua facias aliena, ut quanta tibi facultas est disputandi munere dei utaris utiliter ad aedificationem, non ad destructionem sanae salubrisque doctrinae. Sunt autem ista, de quibus, ut potui, iam disserui; sed breuiter ea repetendo percurram. unum est, quod \'animam non ex nihilo, sed de se ipso deum fecisse\' dixisti; alterum \'per infinitum tempus atque ita semper deum animas dare, sicut semper est ipse qui dat\'; tertium \'animam meritum aliquod perdidisse per carnem, quod habuerit ante carnem\';
But these capital matters, which I have wished to comprise even within a fixed number, I urgently admonish you not to defer to correct, and to make them altogether foreign to your faith and preaching, so that with what great faculty of disputation you have, you may use the gift of God usefully unto edification, not unto the destruction of sound and wholesome doctrine. Now these are the matters of which, as I could, I have already discoursed; but I will run through them by briefly repeating. The first is that you said "the soul was made by God not out of nothing, but out of Himself"; the second, that "through infinite time and thus God gives souls always, just as He who gives is Himself always"; the third, that "the soul lost some desert through the flesh which it had before the flesh";
但這些要害之事,就是我甚至願把它們限定在一定數目之內的,我懇切勸你不要遲於改正,並要使它們完全與你的信仰及宣講絕緣,好叫你憑你所有這般大的辯論才能,善用神的恩賜以造就人,而非以毀壞純正有益的教義。如今這些事就是我已盡力所論過的;我要簡短地重述而略過。第一,你說「靈魂並非神從無中造成,乃是從祂自己造成」;第二,「神經歷無限的時間、如此永遠賜下靈魂,正如那賜者祂自己永遠常存」;第三,「靈魂藉肉體喪失了它在進入肉體之前所擁有的某種功德」;
24:218
quartum \'animam per carnem reparare habitudinem priscam et per eandem carnem renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari\'; quintum, \'quod anima meruerit esse peccatrix ante omne peceatum\'; sextum \'infantes antequam baptizentur morte praeuentos peruenire posse ad originalium indulgentiam peccatorum\'; septimum \'quos dominus praedestinauit ad baptismum praedestinationi eius eripi posse et ante defungi, quam in eis fuerit quod omnipotens praedestinauit inpletum\'; octauum \'de infantibus, qui priusquam renascantur in Christo praeueniuntur occiduo, scriptum esse: raptus est, n e malit ia mutar et illius intellectum, et cetera quae in eam sententiam in Sapientiae libro leguntur\';
the fourth, that "the soul restores its former state through the flesh and is reborn through that same flesh by which it had deserved to be defiled"; the fifth, that "the soul deserved to become a sinner before any sin"; the sixth, that "infants who, before they are baptized, are prevented by death can attain to the pardon of original sins"; the seventh, that "those whom the Lord has predestined to baptism can be snatched from His predestination and die before that which the Almighty has predestined has been fulfilled in them"; the eighth, that "concerning infants who, before they are reborn in Christ, are forestalled by death, it is written: 'He was caught away, lest wickedness should alter his understanding,' and the rest that are read to that effect in the book of Wisdom";
第四,「靈魂藉著肉體重建其舊有的境況,並藉那使它應受玷污的同一肉體重生」;第五,「靈魂在犯任何罪之前就應當成為罪人」;第六,「嬰兒在受洗之前被死亡截斷,仍能得到原罪的赦免」;第七,「那些被主預定要受洗的人,能從祂的預定中被奪去,並在全能者所預定的事在他們身上成就之前就死去」;第八,「論到那些在於基督裡重生之前被死亡截住的嬰兒,經上記著:『他被提去,免得邪惡改變他的悟性』,以及智慧書中照此意思所讀的其餘話語」;
24:219
nonum \'aliquas mansiones esse extra regnum dei earum quas esse dominus dixit in domo patris sui\'; decimum est \'sacrificium Christianorum pro eis qui non baptizati de corpore exierint offerendum\'; undecimum \'aliquos eorum qui sine baptismo Christi ex hac uita emigrauerint interim non ire in regnum, sed in paradisum, postea uero in resurrectione mortuorum etiam ad regni caelorum beatitudinem peruenire\'. Haec interim undecim multum aperteque peruersa et fidei catholicae aduersa nunc iam nihil cuncteris extirpare atque abicere ab animo, a uerbo, ab stilo tuo, si uis, ut te non solum ad altaria transisse catholica, sed uere catholicum esse gaudeamus.
the ninth, that "there are certain mansions outside the kingdom of God among those which the Lord said were in His Father's house"; the tenth is that "the sacrifice of Christians is to be offered for those who have departed the body unbaptized"; the eleventh, that "some of those who have departed from this life without the baptism of Christ do not for the time go into the kingdom, but into paradise, and afterward, however, in the resurrection of the dead attain even to the blessedness of the kingdom of heaven." These eleven points meanwhile, so manifestly perverse and adverse to the Catholic faith, now delay no longer to root out and cast away from your mind, your word, your pen, if you wish that we may rejoice not only that you have crossed over to the Catholic altars, but that you are truly a Catholic.
第九,「在神的國之外另有一些居所,就是主所說在祂父家裡的那些居所之中」;第十,「基督徒的祭當為那些未受洗而離世之人獻上」;第十一,「有些未受基督之洗而離世的人,暫時不進國,卻進樂園,日後在死人復活之時,甚至得以達到天國之福」。這暫且列出的十一點,既如此明顯地悖謬、又與大公信仰相違,你若願我們不僅為你已轉向大公的祭壇歡喜、更為你確是大公信徒歡喜,如今就不要再遲延,將它們從你的心、你的言、你的筆中連根拔除、盡行棄絕。
24:220
nam haec si pertinaciter singula defendantur, tot hereses facere possunt, quot opiniones esse numerantur. quocirca considera, quam sit horrendum ut omnes sint in uno homine, quae damnabiles essent in singulis singulae. sed si tu pro eis nulla contentione pugnaueris, immo uero eas fidelibus uerbis et litteris expugnaueris, laudabilior eris censor in te ipsum, quam si quemlibet alium recta ratione reprehenderes, et mirabilior eorum emendator, quam si numquam illa sensisses.
For if these things are stubbornly defended one by one, they can make as many heresies as there are opinions reckoned to be. Wherefore consider how horrible it is that all should be in one man, which would be damnable if each were single in single persons. But if you fight for them with no contention, nay rather if you assail them with faithful words and writings, you will be a more praiseworthy censor upon yourself than if you reprehended any other by right reason, and a more admirable amender of them than if you had never held those things.
因為這些事若被頑固地一一辯護,能生出如所計算的意見那麼多的異端。所以你要思想:這一切若集於一人身上,是何等可怕;而其中每一項,即使在各人身上單獨出現,也都當受咒詛。但你若毫不爭辯地為它們而戰——不,倒不如以忠信的言語與著作攻擊它們——那麼你對自己作審斷者,就比你憑正理責備任何別人更為可稱讚;你作它們的改正者,也比你從未持守那些見解更為可欽佩。
24:221
adsit dominus tuae menti et tantam spiritui tuo spiritu suo facilitatem humilitatis, lucem ueritatis, dulcedinem caritatis, pacem pietatis infundat, ut uictor tui animi esse malis in ueris quam cuiuslibet contradicentis in falsis. absit autem ut te arbitreris haec opinando a fide catholica recessisse, quamuis ea fidei sint aduersa catholicae, si coram dco, cuius in nullius corde oculus fallitur, ueraciter te dixisse resipiscis \'non te tibi ipsi esse credulum probari ea quae dixeris posse ac studere te semper etiam propriam sententiam non tueri, si inprobabilis detegatur, co quoJ sit tibi cordi proprio damnato iudicio meliora magis et quae sint ueriora sectari\'.
May the Lord be present to your mind, and pour into your spirit by His Spirit so great a facility of humility, a light of truth, a sweetness of charity, a peace of piety, that you may prefer to be the conqueror of your own soul in true things rather than of any gainsayer in false ones. But far be it that you should think that by holding these opinions you have departed from the Catholic faith, although they be adverse to the Catholic faith, if before God, whose eye is deceived in no one's heart, you truly come to your senses and acknowledge that you said "you are not credulous of yourself, that the things you said can be proved, and that you always strive not even to defend your own opinion, if it be detected as unprovable, because it is at your heart, when your own judgment has been condemned, rather to follow the better and the truer things."
願主親臨你的心,藉祂的靈把如此大的謙卑之易行、真理之光、仁愛之甘甜、敬虔之平安傾注於你的靈裡,使你寧願在真確之事上作自己心靈的征服者,而非在虛謬之事上作任何反對者的征服者。但斷不可以為:你既持守這些見解——縱然它們與大公信仰相違——你便已離開了大公信仰,只要你在神面前(祂的眼目在任何人心中都不受欺)真誠地醒悟、承認你曾說:「你並非輕信自己,以為你所說的能得證實;你總是竭力連自己的見解也不維護,倘若它被查出不可證實,因為你以此為心:當你自己的判斷被定為錯時,寧願追隨更好、更真的事。」
24:222
iste quippe animus etiam in dictis per ignorantiam non catholicis ipsa est correctionis praemeditatione ac praeparatione catholicus. sed iste sit modus huius uoluminis, ubi requiescat paululum lector, ut ad ea quae sequuntur eius intentio ab alio renouetur exordio. LIBER QVARTVS. AD VINCENTIVM VICTOREM. Accipe nunc iam etiam de me ipso quae tibi dicere cupio. si possim, hoc est, si ille donauerit, in cuius manu sunt et nos et sermones nostri.
For such a mind, even in things spoken through ignorance that are not Catholic, is itself Catholic by the very premeditation and preparation for correction. But let this be the limit of this volume, where the reader may rest a little while, so that his attention may be renewed for the things that follow by a fresh beginning. THE FOURTH BOOK. TO VINCENTIUS VICTOR. Receive now also concerning myself the things I desire to say to you, if I can — that is, if He shall grant it, in whose hand are both we and our discourses.
因為這樣的心思,即使在因無知而說出的不合大公之言中,仍藉著這預先思量並預備受正而本身就是大公的。但這就作為本卷的界限罷,讓讀者在此稍事歇息,好使他的專注藉一個新的起頭,為隨後之事得以更新。第四卷。致文森提烏斯·維克托。如今且領受我所願對你說、論及我自己的事——倘若我能,就是說,倘若那位手中握有你我及你我言談的主賜下這恩。
24:223
reprehendisti enim me bis numero exprimens etiam meum nomen et cum te in principio libri tui inperitiae tuae ammodum conseium et doctrinae amminiculo destitutum, me uero ubi nominasti doctissimum ac peiitissimum dixeris, tamen quibus in rebus tibi uisus os nosse quod ego uel nescire me fateor uel, quamuis nesciam, scire praesumo, libertate qua oportebat non tantum senem inuenis et episcopum laicus, uerum etiam hominem tuo iudicio doctissimum et peritissimum non dubitasti reprehendere.
For you reproved me, twice over expressing even my name; and although at the beginning of your book you called yourself quite conscious of your inexperience and destitute of the support of learning, while me, where you named me, you called most learned and most skilled, yet in those matters in which you seemed to yourself to know something which I either confess that I do not know, or, though I do not know it, presume that I do know, with the liberty that was fitting, you did not hesitate to reprove not only an old man and a bishop, you a youth and a layman, but even a man in your own judgment most learned and most skilled.
因為你責備了我,兩次甚至提出我的名字;並且,你雖在你書的開頭稱自己頗知自己的無經驗、且缺乏學識之助,而稱我——你提及我之處——為極博學、極精通之人;然而在那些你自以為知道某事、而我或坦承不知、或雖不知卻自以為知的事上,你就以那當有的自由,不但責備我這老人與主教(你一個年少的在俗之人),甚至責備一位在你自己判斷中極博學、極精通之人,毫不遲疑。
24:224
ego autem et me doctissimum ac peritissimum nescio, immo uero me non esse certissime scio et fieri posse non ambigo, ut aliquid inperito et indocto cuipiam scire contingat, quod aliquis doctus et peritus ignorat, et in hoc te plane laudo, quod ueritatem, etsi non quam percepisti, certe quam putasti, homini praetulisti; ideo quidem temere, quia existimasti te scire quod nescis, sed ideo libere, quia personam non reueritus elegisti aperire quod sentis. unde te intellegere oportet, quanto esse nobis debeat cura maior dominicas oues reuocare ab erroribus, si et ouibus turpe est uitia pastorum, si qua cognouerint, eisdem occultare pastoribus.
But I, for my part, do not know myself to be most learned and most skilled — nay rather, I most certainly know that I am not, and I do not doubt that it can happen that something may fall to the knowledge of some inexperienced and unlearned person which some learned and skilled person is ignorant of. And in this I plainly praise you, that you preferred the truth — if not the truth which you perceived, at least the one you supposed — to a man; rashly indeed, because you reckoned that you knew what you do not know, but freely, because, not standing in awe of the person, you chose to disclose what you feel. Whence you ought to understand how much greater ought to be our care to recall the Lord's sheep from their errors, if even for the sheep it is shameful to conceal the vices of the shepherds, if they have come to know any, from those same shepherds.
但就我而論,我並不曉得自己是極博學、極精通之人——不,我極確地曉得自己並非如此;並且我毫不懷疑,某個無經驗、無學識之人有時可能知道某事,而某個博學精通之人卻茫然不知。在這一點上我明白地稱讚你:你把真理——即或不是你所領悟的真理,至少是你所設想的——置於人之上;固然是輕率的,因為你自以為知道你所不知的;卻是坦然的,因為你不畏懼那人的位分,選擇了披露你所感受的。由此你當明白:我們把主的羊從錯謬中挽回的關切,理當更大何等;因為連羊若察覺牧人的過失,向那些牧人本身隱瞞,尚且是可恥的。
24:225
o si illa reprehenderes mea, quae iusta reprehensione sunt digna! neque enim negare debeo sieut in ipsis moribus ita multa esse in tam multis opusculis meis, quae possint recto iudieio et nulla temeritate culpari. ex quibus si aliqua ipse reprehenderes, illic tibi fortassis ostenderem, qualem te esse in quibus non perperam reprehenderis uellem meque tibi iuniori maior et praepositus subdito correctionis exemplum quanto humilius tanto salubrius exhiberem. sed ea in me reprehendisti, quae non corrigere humilitas, et partim fateri, partim defendere ueritas cogit. Haec autem sunt:
Oh, if only you had reproved those things of mine which are worthy of just reproof! For I ought not to deny that, just as in my very morals, so there are many things in my so many little works which can be blamed by right judgment and with no rashness. And if you yourself had reproved some of these, there perhaps I would have shown you what manner of man I would wish you to be in the things wherein you have not reproved amiss, and, as the elder and superior to you, my junior and subject, I would have exhibited the more wholesomely, the more humbly, an example of correction. But you reproved in me those things which humility does not permit me to correct, and which truth compels me partly to confess, partly to defend. And these are they:
唉,但願你所責備的是我那些配受公正責備之事!因為我不可否認,正如在我的品行上一樣,我這許多小作品中也有許多可憑正確的判斷、毫不輕率地加以責備之處。你若曾責備其中一些,我或許就會在你並非誤責之事上,向你顯明我願你成為怎樣的人;並且我作為長者、你的上司,你作為晚輩、我的下屬,我就會愈謙卑、愈有益地展示改正的榜樣。但你在我身上所責備的,卻是謙卑不容我改正、真理逼我或承認或維護之事。這些便是:
24:226
unum, quod de origine animarum, quae post primum hominem datae sunt uel dantur hominibus, non sum ausus aliquid definire, quia fateor me nescire; alterum, quod animam scire me dixi spiritum esse, non corpus. sed in hoc altero duo reprehendisti: unum, quod non eam crederem corpus esse, aliud, quod eam spiritum crederem. tibi enim uidetur et corpus esse anima et non esse spiritus. audi igitur purgationem meam contra reprehensionem tuam et ex hac occasione, qua me tibi purgo, in te ipso disce quae purges. recole uerba libri tui, ubi me primitus nominasti:
one, that concerning the origin of the souls which after the first man have been given or are given to men, I did not dare to define anything, because I confess that I do not know; the other, that I said I know the soul to be a spirit, not a body. But in this second point you reproved two things: one, that I did not believe it to be a body; the other, that I believed it to be a spirit. For to you it seems that the soul is both a body and is not a spirit. Hear therefore my defense against your reproof, and from this occasion, whereby I clear myself to you, learn in your own self what things you should cleanse away. Recall the words of your book, where you first named me:
其一,論到那在首人之後賜給、或正賜給眾人的靈魂之來源,我不敢下任何定論,因為我坦承我不知道;其二,我說我曉得靈魂是靈,不是形體。但在這第二點上你責備了兩件事:一是我不信它是形體,二是我信它是靈。因為在你看來,靈魂既是形體,又不是靈。所以你且聽我對你責備的辯白;並藉這使我向你自辯的機緣,在你自己身上學會你當潔除甚麼。你回想你書中的話,就是你頭一次提我名字之處:
24:227
scio, inquis, plerosque et facile peritissimos uiros super eo consultos tenuisse silentium aut nihil expressius elocutos, cum definitionem disputationibus suis inchoata expositione subtraherentsicuti nuper apud te Augustini doctissimi uiri praedicatique episcopi conprehensum litteris lectitauimodestius quidem, ut reor, ac uerecundius huiusce rei arcana rimantes intra se ipsos tractatus sui deuorasse iudicium neque se posse exhinc aliquid determinare professos. sed mihi, crede, satis superque uidetur absurdum atque incongruum rationi, ut homo ipse expers sui sit aut is, qui rerum omnium creditur adeptus esse notitiam, sibi ipsi habeatur ignotus.
"I know," you say, "that very many, and easily the most skilled men, being consulted upon this matter, have kept silence, or have uttered nothing very explicit, since they withdrew a definition from their own disputations by an incomplete exposition — as I lately read set down in the letters, in your presence, of Augustine, a most learned man and a renowned and praised bishop — more modestly indeed, as I think, and more bashfully searching out the secrets of this matter, they swallowed within themselves the judgment of their own treatise, and professed that they could not thereupon determine anything. But to me, believe me, it seems more than enough absurd and incongruous to reason that man himself should be void of the knowledge of himself, or that he who is believed to have attained the knowledge of all things should be held unknown to his own self.
你說:「我曉得許多人,甚且極精通之士,就此事受詢問時,或保持緘默,或未曾說出甚麼十分明確的話,因為他們以未竟的闡述,把定論從自己的辯論中抽走了——正如我近日在你面前,讀到極博學之人、素負盛名而受稱讚的主教奧古斯丁的書信中所載——他們探究此事的奧祕,據我看,實在更謙遜、更羞怯,把自己論著的判斷吞在心裡,並宣稱他們無法就此下任何定論。但請你相信,在我看來,人自己竟茫然不知自己,或那被認為已得萬事知識之人竟對自己一無所知,這實在是極其荒謬、極不合乎理性的。」
24:228
quid autem differt homo pecore, si nescit de sua qualitate naturaque disquirere atque disserere, ut merito in illum conueniat quod scriptum est: h o m o cum esset in honore, non intellexit; assimilatus s est ium entis et conp ar atus est eis? nam cum deus bonus nihil non ratione condiderit ipsumquehominem animal rationale, intellectus capacem, rationis compotem sensuque uiuacem, qui omnia rationis expertia prudenti ordinatione distribuat, procreauerit, quid tam inconuenienter dici potest quam ut eum sola sui notione fraudarit ?
"But how does man differ from the beast, if he knows not how to inquire and discourse concerning his own quality and nature, so that deservedly there applies to him that which is written: 'Man, when he was in honor, did not understand; he was likened to the beasts that have no sense, and was made comparable to them'? For since the good God has made nothing without reason, and has brought forth man himself as a rational animal, capable of understanding, endowed with reason and quick with sense, who by prudent ordering distributes all things void of reason, what can be said so incongruously as that He should have defrauded him of the knowledge of himself alone?"
「人若不曉得查問並論說自己的性質與本性,與牲畜何異呢?以致經上所寫的話理當應在他身上:『人在尊貴中不能長久,就如死亡的畜類一樣;他被比作無知覺的牲畜,與牠們相同。』因為那善的神既無一物不憑理性而造,並把人自己造成有理性的生物,能悟、有理、感覺敏銳,能以審慎的次序統管一切無理性之物,那麼,還有甚麼比這更不合宜的說法:說神竟單單騙奪了他對自己的認識呢?」
24:229
et cum sapientia, mundi, quae sese usque ad ueri cognitionem superuacua quidem inuestigatione protendit, quia scire nequit per quem licet quae sunt uera cognosci, aliqua tamen uicina, immo affinia ueritati temptauerit super animae natura dispicere, quam indecens atque pudendum est religiosum quemquam de hoc ipso aut nihil sapere aut penitus sibi interdixisse ne sapiat ! Ista tua nostrae ignorantiae disertissima et luculentissima castigatio omnia, quae ad naturam hominis pertinent. sic te scire conpollit, ut, si eorum aliquid ignoraueris, non meo, sed tuo iudicio pecoribus compareris. quamuis enim nos insignitius uidearis adtingere eo quod dixisti:
And whereas the wisdom of the world, which reaches out even to the knowledge of truth by an investigation that is indeed superfluous—since it cannot know Him through whom it is granted that true things be known—has nevertheless attempted to inquire into the nature of the soul, touching on some things near to, indeed akin to, the truth: how unseemly and shameful it is that any religious man should either know nothing of this very matter or should have utterly forbidden himself to know it! This most eloquent and brilliant chastisement of yours upon our ignorance so summons you to know all things pertaining to the nature of man, that, if you were to be ignorant of any of them, you would be likened to the beasts—not by my judgment, but by your own. For although you seem to attain it more strikingly by what you have said:
世俗的智慧,雖以確實多餘的探究一直伸展到對真理的認識——因為它無法認識那位藉之而得以認識諸真理者——卻仍嘗試去審察靈魂本性中某些近乎、甚至相近於真理之事;那麼,任何虔誠之人若對這同一事竟一無所知,或竟全然禁止自己去知,這是何等不合宜、何等可恥!你對我們無知所發的這番最雄辯、最華麗的責備,如此地促你去通曉一切關乎人之本性之事,以致你若對其中任何一項無知,便要被比作牲畜——不是憑我的判斷,而是憑你自己的判斷。因為你雖似乎藉你所說的話更顯著地觸及此事:
24:230
homo o cum e s s et inhonore, non intellexit, quia in quo tu non es honore sumus ecclesiae, tamen etiam tu in eo es honore naturae, ut pecoribus praeferaris, quibus secundum tuum iudicium comparandus cs, si aliquid eorum quae ad naturam tuam constat pertinere nesciueris. neque enim eos aspersisti hac reprehensione tantummodo, qui hoc nesciunt quod ego nescio, hoc est humanae animae originemquam quidem non penitus nescio; scio enim deum flauisse in faciem primi hominis factumque esse hominem in animam uiuam; quod tamen nisi legissem, per me ipse scire non possemsed dixisti: quid autem differt homo pecore, si nescit de sua qualitate naturaque disquirere atque disserere ?
'Man, being in honour, understood not'—since in that honour in which you are not, we of the Church are; yet even you are in that honour of nature, whereby you are set above the beasts, to which, according to your own judgment, you would have to be compared, if you were ignorant of anything that is agreed to pertain to your nature. For you did not level this reproach only against those who are ignorant of what I am ignorant of, that is, the origin of the human soul—of which indeed I am not wholly ignorant; for I know that God breathed into the face of the first man, and man was made into a living soul; yet unless I had read this, I could not know it of myself—but you said: 'Wherein does a man differ from a beast, if he knows not how to inquire and discourse concerning his own quality and nature?'
「人在尊貴中卻不醒悟」——因為你所不在的那尊貴中,我們教會的人卻在其中;然而連你也在那本性的尊貴中,藉此你被置於牲畜之上,而按你自己的判斷,你若對任何公認屬於你本性之事無知,就須與牠們相比。因為你不只責備那些對我所無知之事(即人類靈魂的來源)無知的人——關於這來源我其實並非全然無知,因為我知道神向第一個人的面孔吹氣,人就成了活的靈魂;然而這事若我未曾讀到,我憑自己是無法知道的——你反倒說:「人若不知如何探究並論述自己的品質與本性,與牲畜有何分別?」
24:231
quod sensisse ita uideris, tamquam de uniuersa sua qualitate atque natura sic homo disquirere atque disserere debeat, ut nihil cum sui lateat. quod si ita est, iam te pecoribus comparabo, si mihi non responderis tuorum numerum capillorum. si autem quantumcumque proficiamus in hac uita, aliqua nos ad naturam nostram pertinentia nescire concedis, quaero id quantum quatenusque concedas, ne forte et hoc ibi sit, quod animae nostrae non omni modo scimus originem; quamuis, quod ad salutem pertinet fidei!, diuinitus animam datam eamque non eius cuius deus est esse naturae remotis ambagibus nouerimus.
You seem to have meant this as though a man ought so to inquire and discourse concerning the whole of his quality and nature that nothing about himself should lie hidden from him. And if that is so, then I shall now compare you to the beasts, if you do not answer me the number of your own hairs. But if you grant that, however much we may advance in this life, there are certain things pertaining to our nature that we do not know, I ask how much and to what extent you grant this—lest perchance this too be among them, that we do not in every way know the origin of our soul; although, as far as pertains to the salvation of faith, we know, with all ambiguities set aside, that the soul is given by God and is not of that nature of which God is.
你這話的意思似乎是說:人應當如此探究並論述其品質與本性之全體,以致關於自己的一切都不向他隱藏。若是如此,那麼倘若你不回答我你頭髮的數目,我如今就要把你比作牲畜了。但你若承認:無論我們在今生進步多少,仍有某些關乎我們本性之事是我們所不知的,我便要問你所承認的是何等程度、到何等地步——恐怕這一項也在其中,即我們並非以一切方式知道自己靈魂的來源;雖然,就信德的救恩而言,我們排除一切迂迴曲折後確知:靈魂是由神所賜的,且不屬於神所屬的那本性。
24:232
an forte hactenus putas naturam suam cuique nesciendam, quatenus eam tu nescis, hactenusque sciendam, quatenus eam tu scire potueris, ut, si paulo amplius te quisque nescierit, eum pecoribus compares, quod scientior illo esse potuisti, atque ita si quis eam paulo plus te scierit, eadem iustitia te ille pecoribus comparabit? dic ergo quatenus nobis naturam nostram nescire concedas, ut a pecoribus salua sit nostra distantia, et considera tamen, ne plus a pecoribus distet qui eius aliquid nescire sc scit, quam qui se putat scire quod nescit. natura certe tota hominis est spiritus, anima et corpus; quisquis ergo a natura humana corpus alienare uult, desipit.
Or do you perhaps think that a man's nature is to be unknown to him precisely to the extent that you do not know it, and to be known precisely to the extent that you have been able to know it—so that, if anyone knows a little less than you, you compare him to the beasts because you have been able to be more knowing than he; and thus, if anyone knows a little more than you, by that same justice he will compare you to the beasts? Tell me, then, to what extent you grant that we may not know our nature, so that our distance from the beasts may be preserved; and yet consider whether he who knows that he is ignorant of some part of it may not be further removed from the beasts than he who thinks he knows what he does not know. Certainly the whole nature of man is spirit, soul, and body; whoever, therefore, wishes to estrange the body from human nature is a fool.
抑或你也許認為:一個人的本性對他而言,恰恰在你所不知的程度上是不可知的,而恰恰在你所能知的程度上是可知的——以致若有人比你所知稍少,你便把他比作牲畜,因為你能比他更有知;如此,若有人比你所知稍多,他也要憑同一公義把你比作牲畜?那麼請告訴我:你容許我們對自己的本性無知到何等地步,好使我們與牲畜的分別得以保全;然而也請思量:那知道自己對本性某部分無知的人,豈不比那自以為知道其實不知之事的人,離牲畜更遠?人之本性全體確然是靈、魂、體;因此,凡想把身體從人性中疏離出去的人,便是愚妄。
24:233
medici tamen, qui appellantur anatomici, per membra, per uenas, per neruos, per ossa, per medullas, per interiora uitalia etiam uiuos homines quamdiu inter manus rimantium uiuere potuerunt dissiciendo scrutati sunt, ut naturam corporis nossent, nec tamen nos, quia ista neseimus, pecoribus compararunt. nisi forte dicturus es eos pecoribus comparandos, qui animae naturam, non qui corporis nesciunt. non ergo ita praeloqui debuisti. neque enim aisti: \'quid differt homo pecore, si nescit de animae suae qualitate atque natura\', sed aisti: si nescit de sua qualitate naturaque disquirere atque disserere .
Yet the physicians who are called anatomists, by dissecting through the limbs, through the veins, through the nerves, through the bones, through the marrows, through the inner vital parts—even living men, so long as they could stay alive under the hands of those probing them—have made their examination in order to know the nature of the body; and yet they did not compare us to the beasts because we are ignorant of these things. Unless perhaps you are going to say that those are to be compared to the beasts who are ignorant of the nature of the soul, not those who are ignorant of the body's. Then you ought not to have prefaced your remark thus. For you did not say, 'Wherein does a man differ from a beast, if he knows not concerning the quality and nature of his soul,' but you said, 'if he knows not how to inquire and discourse concerning his own quality and nature.'
然而那些被稱為解剖學家的醫生,藉著穿過肢體、血管、神經、骨骼、骨髓、內臟諸生命部位進行剖割——甚至剖割活人,只要那些被探查者能在剖查者手下存活——如此考察,為要認識身體的本性;然而他們並未因我們不知這些事而把我們比作牲畜。除非你或許要說:該被比作牲畜的,是那些不知靈魂本性的人,而非不知身體本性的人。那麼你就不該如此開頭。因為你並未說:「人若不知關於自己靈魂的品質與本性,與牲畜有何分別」,你乃是說:「他若不知如何探究並論述自己的品質與本性」。
24:234
qualitas utique nostra et natura nostra cum corpore computatur, quamuis de his quibus constamus singillatim singulis disseratur. uerum ego quam multa possim de hominis natura scientissime disputare, si explicare uelim. plura uolumina inplebo; multa me tamen ignorare confiteor. Tu autem quo uis pertinere, quod in superiore libro de flatu hominis disputauimus, utrum ad animae naturam.
Assuredly our quality and our nature are reckoned together with the body, although each single thing may be discoursed of separately concerning those elements of which we consist. Truly, if I wished to unfold how many things I could most knowingly dispute concerning the nature of man, I should fill many volumes; yet I confess that I am ignorant of many things. But you—to what do you wish to assign what we disputed in the earlier book concerning man's breathing? Is it to the nature of the soul?
我們的品質與我們的本性確然是與身體一同計算的,雖然關於我們所由構成的那些要素,可以就其各個逐一論述。誠然,我若願展開闡明我能極有學識地論述關於人之本性的多少事,必要寫滿許多卷冊;然而我承認我對許多事無知。但你——你願把我們在前一卷所論關於人的吹氣一事歸於何處?是歸於靈魂的本性嗎?
24:235
quia ipsa id agit in homine, an ad corporis, quod ab ca mouetur ut id ay;t, an ad huius aeris, cuius reciprocatu id agere declaratur, an potius ad omnia tria, ad animam scilicet, quae corpus monet et ad corpus quod motu flatum recipit atque reddit et ad auram istam undique circumfusam quae intrando alit, releuat exeundo? et tamen hoc litteratus homo atque facundus utique nesciebas, quando credebas et dicebas et scribebas et in conuentu multitudinis conrogatae legebas, ex natura nostra nos utrem inflare et in natura nostra nos minus nihil habere, cum hoc unde faciamus facillime posses non diuinas et humanas paginas perscrutando, sed in te aduertendo nosse cum uelles.
Is it because the soul itself does this in man—or does it pertain to the body, which is moved by the soul so as to do it; or to this air, by whose reciprocation it is declared to be done; or rather to all three: namely to the soul, which moves the body; and to the body, which by its motion receives and returns the breath; and to that breeze poured round on every side, which by entering nourishes and by going out relieves? And yet you, a lettered and eloquent man, were assuredly ignorant of this, when you believed and said and wrote, and read aloud in an assembly of a summoned crowd, that out of our nature we inflate a wineskin and that in our nature we have nothing less—though you could most easily know whence we do this, not by scrutinizing the divine and human pages, but by attending to yourself, whenever you wished.
是否因為靈魂本身在人身上作此事——抑或此事屬於身體,身體被靈魂推動以行之;抑或屬於這空氣,由其往復可證此事是靠它而行;抑或毋寧屬於這三者:即屬於推動身體的靈魂,屬於藉運動而納入並吐出氣息的身體,也屬於這周遭四面環繞的氣流,它入內時滋養、出去時舒緩?然而你這有學問、善辭令之人,在你相信、說出、寫下,並在召集的群眾聚會中朗讀「我們是憑我們的本性把皮囊吹脹、在我們的本性中我們毫無缺欠」時,卻確然對此無知——其實你極容易能知道我們是憑何而行此,不必查考神聖與屬人的典籍,只要你願意,留意你自己便可知曉。
24:236
quomodo igitur tibi committam, ut me doceas de origine animarum, quod me nescire confiteor, qui quod tuis naribus atque ore sine intermissione facis unde facias ignorabas? et praestet dominus, ut a me commonitus cedas potius quam resistas tam in promptu positae atque apertissimae ueritati nec de utre inflando sic interroges pulmones tuos, ut eos aduersus me habere malis inflatos quam eis adquiescere te docentibus et responsum tibi uerum non loquendo et altercando, sed spirando et respirando reddentibus. proinde ignorantiam meam de origine animarum te corripientem atque obiurgantem non moleste ferrem, immo insuper et gratias magnas agerem.
How, then, shall I entrust it to you, that you should teach me concerning the origin of souls, which I confess I do not know, when you were ignorant of the source by which you do without ceasing that which you do with your nostrils and mouth? And may the Lord grant that, being admonished by me, you should yield rather than resist a truth so ready at hand and so utterly plain, and that you should not so interrogate your lungs about inflating a wineskin as to prefer to have them inflated against me rather than to acquiesce in them as they teach you and render you a true answer, not by speaking and disputing, but by breathing in and breathing out. Accordingly, were you to correct and rebuke my ignorance concerning the origin of souls, I should not take it ill; rather, I should over and above give you great thanks—
那麼,我怎能託付於你,要你教我關於靈魂的來源——這是我承認我所不知的——當你連你用鼻和口不停所行之事的源由都茫然無知呢?願主賜恩,使你被我勸誡後,寧可順服而非抵擋這唾手可得、極其明白的真理;也願你不要如此盤問你的肺,關於吹脹皮囊之事,以致寧願讓它們脹起來與我作對,也不願順從它們——它們正教導你,並非藉言語爭辯,而是藉一吸一呼向你回覆真確的答案。因此,你若糾正、責備我對靈魂來源的無知,我不會見怪;反倒要另外向你大大道謝——
24:237
si eam mihi non solum duris percuteres conuiciis, sed ueris etiam excuteres dictis. si enim me posses docere quod nescio, non solum te uerbis, sed et pugnis caedentem deberem patientissime sustinere. Nam fateor dilectioni tuae, quantum adtinet ad istam quaestionem, unum de duobus ualde cupio nosse, si possim, uel de animarum origine quod ignoro uel utrum pertineat ad nos hoc nosse cum hic uiuimus. quid si enim ex illis rebus est, de quibus nobis dicitur: altiora te ne quaesieris et fortiora te ne scrutatus fueris; sed quae praecepit tibi dominus, illa cogita semper?
if only you would not merely strike it from me with harsh insults, but also shake it out with true words. For if you could teach me what I do not know, I ought most patiently to endure you as you struck me not only with words but even with blows. For I confess to your charity that, as far as pertains to this question, of two things I greatly desire to know—if I can—either something concerning the origin of souls which I do not know, or whether it pertains to us to know this while we live here. For what if it is among those matters of which it is said to us: 'Seek not the things that are too high for thee, and search not into things above thy strength; but the things that the Lord hath commanded thee, think thou upon them always'?
只要你不僅以嚴厲的辱罵把它從我身上打去,也以真確的話把它抖落。因為你若能教我所不知之事,我就當極其忍耐地承受你,即使你不只以言語、更以拳打擊我。因為我向你的愛心承認:就此問題而言,二事之中我極願得知——若我能夠——或是我所不知的、關於靈魂來源的某事,或是這事是否在我們今生活著時該我們知曉。因為,倘若這事屬於那些對我們所說的:「比你高的事,不要尋求;比你有力的事,不要探查;惟主所吩咐你的,你要常常思念」之列,那又如何?
24:238
uerum hoc nosse cupio aut ab ipso deo sciente quod creat aut etiam ab aliquo docto sciente quod dicat, non ab homine nesciente quod anhelat. infantiam suam quisque non recolit et putas hominem nisi deo docente posse cognoscere, unde in matris utero uiuere coeperit, praes-ertim si usque adeo illum adhuc lateat humana natura, ut non solum quid intus habeat uerum etiam quid ad eam forinsecus accedat ignoret ? itane, dilectissime, tu me docebis aut quemquam, unde homines nascentes animentur, qui nesciebas adhuc usque unde uiuentes sic alantur, ut illo alimento paululum subtracto continuo moriantur?
But I desire to know this either from God Himself, who knows what He creates, or even from someone learned who knows what he says—not from a man ignorant of what he pants forth. No one recalls his own infancy; and do you think that a man, save by God's teaching, can come to know whence he began to live in his mother's womb, especially if his own human nature still lies so hidden from him that he is ignorant not only of what it holds within, but even of what accedes to it from without? So then, most beloved, will you teach me, or anyone, whence men being born are animated, you who were still up to now ignorant whence those living are so nourished that, if that nourishment be but a little withdrawn, they straightway die?
但這事我願得知,或從那知道自己所造之物的神自己,或甚至從某位有學識、知道自己所言的人——而非從一個對自己所噴吐之氣都茫然無知的人。無人記得自己的嬰孩時期;你竟以為人若非藉神教導,能知道自己是從何開始在母腹中活著嗎?尤其若他自己的人性至今仍如此向他隱藏,以致他不僅不知它內裡藏著什麼,甚至不知有什麼從外進到它裡面?那麼,至愛的,你要教我或任何人:正在出生的人是從何被賦予生氣的嗎——你至今尚且不知那些活著的人是從何得養,以致那養分稍一撤去便立刻死去?
24:239
tu me docebis aut quemquam, unde homines animentur, qui nesciebas adhuc usque unde utres, quando inflantur, inpleantur? utinam quemadmodum nescis unde origo sit animarum, sic ego saltem scirem utrum mihi in hac uita sciendum esset! si enim ex illis est altioribus, quae inquirere scrutarique prohibemur, timendum est, ne hoc non ignorando, sed quaerendo peccemus. neque enim propterea non esse de illis altioribus putare debemus, quia non ad dei naturam pertinet, sed ad nostram. Quid quod nonnulla in operibus dei quam deus ipse, in quantum cognosci potest, difficilius cognoscuntur ? nam didicimus deum esse trinitatem;
Will you teach me, or anyone, whence men are animated, you who were still up to now ignorant whence wineskins, when they are inflated, are filled? Would that, just as you do not know whence is the origin of souls, so I at least might know whether it is to be known by me in this life! For if it is among those higher things which we are forbidden to inquire into and scrutinize, it is to be feared that we may sin, not by being ignorant of it, but by seeking it. Nor ought we on that account to think it is not among those higher things, because it pertains not to the nature of God, but to our own. And what of the fact that certain things among the works of God are known with more difficulty than God Himself, insofar as He can be known? For we have learned that God is a Trinity;
你要教我或任何人:人是從何被賦予生氣的嗎——你至今尚且不知皮囊被吹脹時是從何被充滿?但願,正如你不知靈魂的來源,我至少能知道這事在今生是否該我知曉!因為它若屬於那些我們被禁止探究、細查的更高之事,就當懼怕:我們可能犯罪,不是因不知它,而是因尋求它。我們也不當因此就以為它不屬於那些更高之事,理由是它不關乎神的本性,而關乎我們自己的本性。再者,神的工作中有些事,比神自己(就其可被認識而言)更難被認識,這又如何?因為我們已學得神是三位一體;
24:240
quot autem animalium genera creauerit, saltem terrestrium, quae in arcam Noe intrare potuerunt, adhuc usque nescimus, nisi hoc tu iam forte didicisti. in libro etiam Sapientiae scriptum est: si enim tantum potuerunt ualere ut possent aestimare saeculum, quomodo eius dominum non facilius inuenerunt? an quia hoc intra nos est, ideo non altius nobis est? interior enim est animae nostrae natura quam corpus. quasi uero corpus ipsum non facilius nosse potuit anima extrinsecus per oculos ipsius corporis quam intrinsecus per se ipsam. quid enim est in intestinis corporis, ubi non est ipsa?
but how many kinds of animals He created—at least of land animals, which could enter into Noah's ark—we are still up to now ignorant, unless perhaps you have already learned this. In the book of Wisdom, too, it is written: 'For if they were able to know so much as to be able to value the world, how did they not more easily find out the Lord thereof?' Or is it that, because this is within us, it is therefore not higher than we? For the nature of our soul is more interior than the body. As if indeed the soul could not more easily come to know the body itself from outside through the eyes of that very body, than from inside through itself. For what is there in the inward parts of the body where the soul itself is not?
但祂造了多少種類的動物——至少是那些能進入挪亞方舟的陸地動物——我們至今尚且不知,除非你也許已經學得。在《智慧書》中也寫著:「他們若能有本領去估量宇宙,怎會不更容易尋見宇宙的主呢?」抑或因為這事在我們裡面,就因此不比我們更高嗎?因為我們靈魂的本性比身體更為內在。彷彿靈魂真能藉那身體本身的眼睛從外面更容易認識身體本身,倒不能藉自己從內裡認識它似的。因為身體的內臟裡有何處是靈魂本身所不在的呢?
24:241
et tamen etiam quaeque interna atque uitalia oculis corporis inquisiuit et quicquid ex eis discere potuit per oculos corporis didicit. et certe ibi erat, etiam quando illa nesciebat. et cum uiscera intrinsecus nostra non possint sine anima uiuere, facilius ea potuit anima uiuificare quam nosse.
And yet even whatever internal and vital parts there are, it has investigated with the eyes of the body, and whatever it could learn of them, it learned through the eyes of the body. And certainly it was there, even when it did not know those things. And since our inward organs cannot live without the soul, the soul was more easily able to vivify them than to know them.
然而,凡有的內在與生命部位,靈魂都是用身體的眼睛去探查的;凡它能學得於它們者,也是藉身體的眼睛學得的。而它確然在那裡,即使它不認識那些部位之時亦然。既然我們的內臟沒有靈魂便不能存活,靈魂使它們活過來,反倒比認識它們更容易。
24:242
an forte ad eius cognitionem altius illa est corpus eius quam ipsa et ideo si uelit inquirere atque disserere, quando semen hominis conuertatur in sanguinem quando in solidam carnem, quando ossa durari quando incipiant medullari, quot sint genera uenarum atque neruorum, quibus discursibus et anfractibus uniuersum corpus illae inrigent illi alligent, utrum in neruis deputanda sit cutis utrum in ossibus dentesdistant enim, quod medulla carentet quid ab utrisque differant ungues, quoniam his duritia similes sunt, praecidi autem et crescere commune illis est cum capillis, quisnam sit usus uenarum non sanguinis, sed aeris, quas arterias uocant:
Or is it perhaps that, for the soul's knowledge, its own body is higher than itself, and therefore, if it should wish to inquire and discourse—when the seed of man is turned into blood, when into solid flesh, when the bones begin to harden, when to be filled with marrow; how many kinds there are of veins and nerves, by what coursings and windings they irrigate and bind together the whole body; whether the skin is to be reckoned among the nerves or the teeth among the bones—for they differ, in that they lack marrow—and in what the nails differ from both, since in hardness they are like the bones, but to be pared and to grow they have in common with the hairs; what is the use of those vessels not of blood but of air, which they call arteries:
抑或也許,就靈魂的認識而言,靈魂自己的身體比靈魂本身更高,因此若它想探究並論述——人的精液何時轉為血液、何時轉為堅實的肉,骨骼何時開始變硬、何時開始充滿骨髓;血管與神經有多少種類,藉何等流佈與曲折灌溉並聯結全身;皮膚該歸入神經、還是牙齒該歸入骨骼——因為牙齒與骨頭有別,因牙缺骨髓——指甲又與這兩者有何不同,因為它在硬度上像骨頭,卻與毛髮同樣可被修剪、可以生長;那些不是輸血而是輸氣、被稱為動脈的脈管有何用處:
24:243
haec atque huiusmodi de natura corporis sui si anima nosse desideret, tuncine dicendum est homini: altiora te ne quaesieris et fortiora te ne scrutatus fueris, si autem de sua origine quod nescit inquirat, non est altius neque fortius quam ut id possit adprehendere ?
—if the soul should desire to know these and suchlike things concerning the nature of its own body, is it then to be said to a man, 'Seek not the things that are too high for thee, and search not into things above thy strength'? But if it inquires concerning its own origin, which it does not know, is that not higher nor stronger than that it should be able to grasp it?
——靈魂若渴望知道這些以及諸如此類關乎自己身體本性之事,那時是否該對人說:「比你高的事,不要尋求;比你有力的事,不要探查」?但它若探究自己所不知的來源,這事豈非既不更高、也不更強,以致它竟不能領會嗎?
24:244
et absurdum existimas atque incongruum rationi, ut nesciat anima utrum noua diuinitus insufflata sit an de parentibus tracta, cum hoc iam praeteritum non meminerit et inter illa deputet, quae inreuocabiliter sicut infantiam et cetera recentis ab utero aetatis oblita est, si tamen cum sensu eius aliquo factum est quando factum est, nec putas absurdum atque incongruum, ut corpus sibi subditum nesciat et quod non est de praeteritis eius, sed de praesentibus prorsus ignoret, utrum uenas moueat ut uiuat in corpore, neruos autem utres membris corporis operetur, et si ita est, cur neruos non moueat, nisi uelit, pulsus autem uenarum, etiam si nolit, sine intermissione agat, de qua parte corporis ceteris dominetur quod ἡγεμονιϰόν uocant, utrum de corde an de cerebro an dispertite de corde motibus, de cerebro sensibus an de cerebro et sensibus et uoluntariis motibus, de corde autem non uoluntariis uenarum pulsibus, et si de cerebro illa duo facit, cur sentiat etsi nolit, membra uero non moucat nisi uelit?
And do you deem it absurd and contrary to reason that the soul should not know whether it was newly breathed in by God or drawn from its parents—since it does not remember this as now past, and reckons it among those things which, irrevocably, like infancy and the rest of its most recent age from the womb, it has forgotten (if indeed it was done with any consciousness of the soul when it was done)—and yet you do not deem it absurd and incongruous that the soul should not know the body subject to it, and should be wholly ignorant of that which belongs not to its past but to its present: whether it moves the veins in order to live in the body, but works the nerves as members of the body; and if that is so, why it does not move the nerves except when it wills, yet the pulse of the veins, even if it be unwilling, it plies without ceasing; from what part of the body it exercises dominion over the rest—that which they call the ἡγεμονικόν (the governing faculty)—whether from the heart or from the brain, or distributively: from the heart the motions, from the brain the sensations; or from the brain both the sensations and the voluntary motions, but from the heart the involuntary pulses of the veins; and if it does those two from the brain, why it feels even if it be unwilling, but does not move the members unless it wills?
你竟以為靈魂不知自己是被神新近吹入、還是從父母牽引而來,乃是荒謬、悖於理性的——因為靈魂不把這事記為如今已過之事,反把它歸入那些如嬰孩期及其餘出於母腹的最近年歲一樣、被不可挽回地遺忘之事(假如這事發生時果真伴有靈魂某種知覺的話);然而你卻不以為荒謬、不合理:靈魂竟不知那受它支配的身體,且對那不屬其過去、乃屬其當下之事全然無知:它是否推動血管以在身體中存活,卻運用神經如身體的肢體;若是如此,何以它非願不動神經,血管的脈搏卻即使它不願也不停搏動;它從身體哪一部分統轄其餘——即他們所稱的 ἡγεμονιϰόν(主宰官能)——是從心、還是從腦,抑或分派:從心而有諸運動,從腦而有諸感覺;或從腦而有感覺與隨意運動二者,卻從心而有血管的非隨意搏動;而它若從腦行那兩件事,何以它即使不願也感覺,卻非願不動肢體?
24:245
cum igitur haec in corpore nisi ipsa non faciat, cur nescit quod facit uel unde facit ? nec ei turpe est ista quod nescit et turpe esse existimas, si nesciat unde uel quomodo facta sit. cum se ipsa non fecerit? an quia nonnulli sciunt, quomodo haec et unde agat in corpore, ideo ad illa altiora atque fortiora id pertinere non putas ? At ego hinc tibi maiorem moueo quaestionem, cur paucissimi nouerint unde agant, quod omnes agunt. fortasse dicturus es, quia illi didicerunt artem anatomicam uel empiricam, quas medicinalis continet disciplina, quam pauci assequuntur, ceteri uero ista discere noluerunt, cum potuissent, si utique uoluissent.
Since, then, the soul does not do these things in the body except itself, why does it not know what it does, or whence it does it? Nor is it shameful to it that it does not know these things, and yet you deem it shameful if it should not know whence or how it was made—when it did not make itself? Or is it that, because certain persons know how and whence the soul does these things in the body, you therefore do not think that this pertains to those higher and stronger matters? But I, from this very point, raise for you a greater question: why very few know whence they do what all men do. Perhaps you will say it is because those learned the anatomical or empirical art, which the discipline of medicine contains—an art which few attain, but which the rest were unwilling to learn, though they could have, had they but willed.
既然靈魂在身體中除了它自己並不作這些事,何以它不知自己所作之事、或憑何而作?它不知這些事,於它並非可恥;你卻以為它若不知自己是憑何、如何被造,便為可恥——當它並非自造之時?抑或因為某些人知道靈魂在身體中如何、憑何行這些事,你便以為這不屬於那些更高、更強之事?但我正從此點向你提出更大的問題:何以極少人知道自己憑何行眾人都行之事。你也許會說,這是因為那些人學了解剖學或經驗醫術,這是醫學所包含的技藝,少有人達到;其餘的人雖能學,卻不願學,其實只要願意便能學會。
24:246
ubi omitto dicere, cur multi conentur discere ista nec possint, quia tardo. quod multum mirum est, inpediuntur ingenio ea discere ab aliis. quae aguntur ab eis. ipsis et in eis ipsis. sed haec ipsa est maxima quaestio, cur arte non mihi opus sit, ut esse in caelo sciam solem et lunam et alia sidera, et arte mihi opus sit, ut sciam quando digitum moneo, unde incipiam, a corde an a cerebro an ab utroque an neutro, et doctore non egeam. ut sciam quid sit tam longe altius super me, ab alio autem homine discere exspectem, unde agatur a me quod agitur in me.
Here I forbear to say why many try to learn these things and cannot, because—which is very wondrous—they are hindered by a slow intelligence from learning from others things which are done by them, in themselves and among themselves. But this very thing is the greatest question: why I do not need any art in order to know that the sun and moon and other stars are in heaven, and yet I do need an art in order to know, when I move a finger, from where I begin—from the heart or from the brain or from both or from neither—and need no teacher; and yet, that I may know what is so far above me, so high, I must wait to learn from another man whence is done by me that which is done in me.
在此我且不說:何以許多人試圖學這些事卻不能——這是極可驚異的——他們因遲鈍的資質受阻,無法從別人學到那些由他們自己、在他們自己裡面、在他們自己中間所行之事。但這正是最大的問題:何以我不需任何技藝便能知道日、月及其他星辰在天上,卻需一種技藝才能知道:我動一根指頭時是從何開始——從心、從腦、從二者、還是從二者皆非——而不需教師;然而那離我如此遙遠、如此高遠之事,我卻要等著從別人學:那在我裡面所行之事是憑我從何而行的。
24:247
nam cum in corde cogitare dicamur et quod cogitamus nullo alio homine sciente sciamus, ipsum tamen cor ubi cogitamus nescimus in qua parte corporis habeamus, nisi ab alio discamus qui nescit quod cogitamus. nec ignoro, cum audimus, ut ex toto corde diligamus deum, non hoc dici de illa particula carnis nostrae, quae sub costis latet, sed de illa ui, qua cogitationes fiunt; quae merito appellatur hoc nomine, quia sicut motus non cessat in corde, unde se pulsus diffundit usquequaque uenarum, ita non quiescimus aliquid cogitando uersare.
For since we are said to think in the heart, and know what we think without any other man knowing it, yet we ourselves do not know in what part of the body we have the very heart in which we think, unless we learn it from another who does not know what we think. Nor am I unaware that, when we hear that we should love God with our whole heart, this is not said of that little particle of our flesh which lies hidden beneath the ribs, but of that power by which our thoughts are made—which is rightly called by this name, because, just as motion does not cease in the heart, whence the pulse spreads itself everywhere through the veins, so we never rest from turning something over in thought.
因為我們被說成是在心裡思想,並且知道我們所思想的,別人卻不知;然而我們自己卻不知道我們藉以思想的那顆心究竟在身體的哪一部分,除非從另一個不知我們所思想之事的人那裡學得。我也並非不知:當我們聽見當盡心愛神時,這並非指我們肋骨下所藏的那一小塊肉,而是指那使思想得以產生的能力——它被稱以此名是恰當的,因為正如心中的運動不止息,脈搏由此四處遍佈於血管,我們也從不止息於在思想中翻轉某事。
24:248
uerum tamen cum omnis sensus ab anima insit et corpori, cur etiam in tenebris et oculis clausis sensu corporis, qui uocatur tactus, membra forinsecus nostra numeremus, ipsius autem animae interiore praesentia, qua cunctis quae uiuificat atque animat praesto est, nulla intrinsecus nostra uiscera nouerimus, non medicos empiricos nec anatomicos nec dogmaticos nec methodicos, sed hominem scire arbitror neminem. Et quisquis fuerit conatus haec discere, non frustra ei dicitur: altiora te ne quaesieris et fortiora te ne scrutatus fueris.
But nevertheless, since all sense is present to the body from the soul, why is it that even in darkness and with eyes closed we count our outward members by the bodily sense which is called touch, yet by the interior presence of the soul itself—by which it is at hand to all things that it vivifies and animates—we know none of our inward organs from within; and I judge that no one knows this: not the empiric physicians, nor the anatomists, nor the dogmatists, nor the methodists, but no man. And whoever shall have attempted to learn these things, not in vain is it said to him: 'Seek not the things that are too high for thee, and search not into things above thy strength.'
然而,既然一切感官都是由靈魂賦予身體的,何以即使在黑暗中、眼睛閉著,我們仍能藉那名為觸覺的身體感官數算我們外在的肢體,卻藉靈魂本身內在的臨在——它藉此親在於一切它所賦生、賦以生氣之物——竟從內裡認不出我們任何一件內臟?我判斷無人知此:無論是經驗派醫生、解剖學家、教條派、還是方法派醫生,都不知——無人知曉。凡試圖學這些事的人,對他說「比你高的事,不要尋求;比你有力的事,不要探查」,並非徒然。
24:249
neque enim altiora sunt quam potest nostra statura contingere, sed quam potest nostra coniectura conprehendere et fortiora quam potest uis humani ingenii penetrare; et tamen non est caelum caeli, non dimensio siderum, non modus maris atque terrarum, non infernus inferior, nos sumus, qui nos conprehendere non ualemus, nos modulum scientiae nostrae altiores fortioresque superamus, nos non possumus capere nos et certe non sumus extra nos. nec ideo comparandi pecoribus, quia id quod sumus non penitus inuenimus; et comparandos nos pecoribus putas, si quod fuimus obliti sumus, si tamen id aliquando noueramus? neque enim nunc anima mea trahitur ex parentibus aut insufflatur a deo:
For they are not higher than our stature can reach, but than our conjecture can comprehend; and stronger than the force of human intelligence can penetrate. And yet it is not the heaven of heavens, not the dimension of the stars, not the measure of sea and lands, not the lower hell—it is we ourselves, we who are not strong enough to comprehend ourselves; we surpass, as higher and stronger, the small measure of our own knowledge; we cannot contain ourselves, and yet we are certainly not outside ourselves. Nor on that account are we to be compared to the beasts, because we do not thoroughly discover what we are; and do you think we are to be compared to the beasts if we have forgotten what we were, if indeed we ever knew it? For neither is my soul now being drawn from parents nor breathed in by God:
因為這些事並非比我們的身量所能觸及更高,乃是比我們的臆度所能領會更高;並非比人的智力之力所能穿透更強。然而這既非諸天之天,非眾星的廣度,非海與地的量度,非那更低的陰間——乃是我們自己,我們竟無力領會自己;我們作為更高、更強者,超越了我們自己知識的微小量度;我們不能容納自己,然而我們確然並非在自己之外。也不當因此就把我們比作牲畜,理由是我們並未徹底發現自己是什麼;你竟以為我們若忘了自己曾是什麼——假如我們曾經知道的話——就該被比作牲畜?因為我的靈魂如今既非正從父母牽引而來,也非正被神吹入:
24:250
utrumlibet horum fecerit, tunc fecit quando me creauit, non etiam nunc de me uel in me facit; actum illud atque transactum est nec praesens mihi est nec recens. ne id quidem scio, utrum id scierim oblitusque sim, an uero nec tunc quando factum est id sentire ac nosse potuerim. Ecce modo, modo dum sumus, dum uiuimus, dum nos uiuere scimus. dum meminisse nos et intellegere et uelle certissimi sumus, qui nos naturae nostrae magnos cognitores esse iactamus quid ualeat memoria nostra uel intellegentia uel uoluntas omnino nescimus.
whichever of these He did, He did it then, when He created me; He does it not now of me or in me. That deed is done and finished; it is neither present to me nor recent. Nor do I even know this: whether I knew it and have forgotten it, or whether not even then, when it was done, could I have perceived and known it. Behold, now, now while we exist, while we live, while we know that we live, while we are most certain that we remember and understand and will—we who boast that we are great knowers of our own nature—are utterly ignorant of what our memory or understanding or will avails.
祂無論作了這二者中的哪一件,都是在祂造我時作的,不是如今對我、或在我裡面作的;那行動已成、已了,於我既非當下、亦非新近。我甚至不知這事:究竟我曾知它而後遺忘,還是即使在它發生之時我也不能覺察、認識它。看哪,如今,正當我們存在、活著、知道自己活著,正當我們極確定我們在記憶、理解、意願之時——我們這些自誇是自己本性之大知者的人——竟全然不知我們的記憶、或理解、或意志有何能力。
24:251
amicus quidam meus iam inde ab adulescentia, Simplicius nomine, homo excellentis mirabilisque memoriae, cum interrogatus esset a nobis, quos uersus Vergilius in omnibus libris supra ultimos dixerit, continuo celeriter memoriterque respondit. quaesiuimus etiam superiores ut diceret: dixit. et credidimus eum posse retrorsus recitare Vergilium; de quocumque loco uoluimus, petiuimus ut faceret: fecit. prosa etiam de quacumque oratione Ciceronis, quam memoriae commendauerat, id eum facere uoluimus: quantum uoluimus sursum uersus secutus est. cum ammiraremur, testatus est deum nescisse se hoc posse ante illud experimentum.
A certain friend of mine from youth, Simplicius by name, a man of excellent and marvellous memory: when he was asked by us what verses Virgil had put next-to-last in each of his books, straightway, quickly and from memory, he answered. We even asked him to say the lines above those: he said them. And we believed he could recite Virgil backwards; from whatever passage we wished, we asked him to do it: he did it. Even in prose, from whatever oration of Cicero he had committed to memory, we wished him to do this: as far up as we wished, he followed it upwards, verse by verse. When we marvelled, he called God to witness that he had not known he could do this before that experiment.
我有一位自少年時的朋友,名叫辛普利修,是記憶力卓越而奇異之人:當我們問他維吉爾在他每卷書中倒數第二句放了哪些詩句時,他立刻迅速地憑記憶作答。我們甚至要他說出那些詩句之上的句子:他說了。我們相信他能把維吉爾倒背;無論我們願從哪一段,我們求他背,他就背。甚至在散文方面,無論西塞羅哪一篇他曾記誦的演說,我們要他這樣做:他都逐句往上追溯,我們要多遠他就追多遠。我們驚嘆時,他指神為證,說在那次試驗之前,他並不知道自己能做到這事。
24:252
ita, quantum ad memoriam pertinet, tunc se eius animus didicit et, quandocumque disceret, nisi temptando et experiendo non posset; et utique antequam temptaret, idem ipse erat: cur se igitur nesciebat ? Saepe nos praesumimus aliquid memoria retenturos et eum id putamus, non scribimus nec nobis postea cum uolumus uenit in mentem nosque paenitet credidisse uenturum nec litteris inligasse, ne fugeret; et subito rursus, cum id non quaeramus, occurrit: numquid nos non eramus, quando id cogitabamus ? nec tamen hoc sumus quod fuimus, quando id cogitare non possumus.
Thus, as far as pertains to his memory, his mind then came to know itself, and whenever it might come to know it, it could not do so except by attempting and experiencing; and yet before he attempted, that same man was himself. Why, then, did he not know himself? Often we presume that we shall retain something in memory, and thinking that we shall, we do not write it down; and afterwards, when we wish, it does not come into our mind, and we repent that we believed it would come and did not bind it with letters, lest it should escape; and suddenly again, when we are not seeking it, it comes to mind. Were we not ourselves, then, when we were thinking of it? And yet we are not that which we were, when we cannot think of it.
如此,就記憶而言,他的心那時才認識了自己;而無論它何時來認識自己,都只能藉嘗試與體驗才能認識;然而在他嘗試之前,那同一個人正是他自己。那麼,他何以不認識自己?我們常臆想自己會把某事記住,且因以為會記住便不寫下來;後來我們願想時,它卻不進入我們的心,我們便懊悔曾信它會浮現,而未用文字把它繫住,免得它逃走;忽然間,當我們不去尋它時,它又浮上心頭:那麼,我們在思想它時,難道不是我們自己嗎?然而當我們不能思想它時,我們又不是我們先前所是的了。
24:253
quid est ergo, quod nescio quomodo subtrahimur negamurque nobis itemque nescio quomodo proferimur ad nos reddimurque nobis, quasi alii simus et alibi simus, quando quaerimus nec inuenimus quod in memoria nostra posuimus, neque nos ipsi ad nos ipsos ueluti alibi positos peruenire possimus et tunc perueniamus quando inuenimus? ubi enim quaerimus nisi apud nos? et quid quaerimus nisi nos, quasi non simus in nobis et aliquo recesserimus a nobis? nonne adtendis et exhorrescis tantam profunditatem ? et quid est hoc aliud quam nostra natura nec qualis fuit, sed qualis nunc est? et ecce magis quaeritur quam conprehenditur. saepe mihi propositam quaestionem putaui me intellecturum, si inde cogitarem;
What is it, then, that in some way I know not we are withdrawn and denied to ourselves, and again in some way I know not we are brought forth to ourselves and restored to ourselves, as though we were other persons and were elsewhere, when we seek and do not find what we placed in our memory, and cannot ourselves reach ourselves, as though placed elsewhere, and then do reach ourselves when we find it? For where do we seek save with ourselves? And what do we seek save ourselves, as though we were not in ourselves and had withdrawn somewhere from ourselves? Do you not attend and shudder at so great a depth? And what else is this than our own nature—not such as it was, but such as it now is? And behold, it is more sought than comprehended. Often I have thought I would understand a question set before me, if I thought about it;
那麼這是怎麼一回事:我不知怎地,我們被從自己身上抽離、向自己隱去;又不知怎地,我們被帶到自己面前、被歸還給自己,彷彿我們是別人、身在別處——當我們尋而不見我們曾置於記憶中之物,並且不能自己抵達仿佛置於別處的自己,卻在尋見它時抵達了自己?因為我們除了在自己這裡尋,還能在哪裡尋呢?我們除了尋找自己,還尋找什麼呢,彷彿我們不在自己裡面、且從自己退到了某處似的?你豈不留意並戰慄於這何等的深邃嗎?這豈不正是我們自己的本性——不是它曾經所是的樣子,而是它如今所是的樣子?看哪,它被尋求多於被領會。我常以為,我若去思想擺在我面前的問題,便會理解它;
24:254
cogitaui nec potui, saepe non putaui et tamen potui. uires itaque intellegentiae meae non sunt mihi utique cognitae et credo quia nec tibi. Sed me contemnis forsitan confitentem et propter hoc quoque pecoribus comparabis. ego autem monere uel, si non dignaris, certe ammonere non desino, ut agnoscas potius communem infirmitatem, in qua uirtus perficitur, ne pro cognitis incognita praesumendo ad ueritatem peruenire non possis. puto enim esse aliquid, quod et tu intellegere quaeris nec potes nec tamen quaereres, nisi te posse sperares. ac per hoc et tu uires intellegentiae tuae nescis, qui naturae tuae scientiam profiteris nec mecum ignorantiam confiteris.
I thought about it and could not; often I did not think about it, and yet I could. Therefore the powers of my own intelligence are assuredly not known to me, and I believe they are not known to you either. But perhaps you despise me for confessing, and on this account too will compare me to the beasts. Yet I do not cease to warn, or, if you deem it not worthy, at least to admonish, that you should rather acknowledge the common infirmity in which strength is perfected, lest by presuming things unknown as known you be unable to reach the truth. For I think there is something which you too seek to understand and cannot, and yet you would not seek it, unless you hoped you could. And by this you too do not know the powers of your own intelligence, you who profess knowledge of your own nature and do not with me confess ignorance.
我去思想它卻不能;我常不去思想它,卻反能理解。因此我自己智力的能力,於我確然不為所知;我相信於你也不為所知。但你也許因我承認而輕視我,並因此也要把我比作牲畜。然而我不停勸告,或者,若你不屑,至少提醒你:你倒該承認那共有的軟弱——能力正是在其中得以成全——免得你把未知之事臆想為已知,以致不能抵達真理。因為我以為有某事,是連你也想理解卻不能的;然而你若不盼望自己能理解,便不會去尋求它。正因如此,連你也不知自己智力的能力——你這自稱通曉自己本性、卻不與我一同承認無知的人。
24:255
quid dicam de uoluntate, ubi certe liberum a nobis praedicatur arbitrium ? nempe beatissimus apostolus Petrus uolebat pro domino animam ponere, plane uolebat; neque enim deum id pollicendo fallebat, sed quantas uires haberet uoluntas ipsa nesciebat: proinde uir tantus, qui Iesum filium dei esse cognouerat, sc latebat. scimus nos itaque aliquid uelle seu nolle; sed uoluntas nostra, etiam cum bona est, quantum ualeat, quantas uires habeat, quibus temptationibus cedat quibusue non cedat, si nos non fallimus, fili dilecte, nescimus.
What shall I say of the will, where free choice is certainly preached by us? Indeed the most blessed apostle Peter wished to lay down his life for the Lord—he plainly wished it; for he was not deceiving God by promising it, but he did not know how great powers the will itself had: accordingly so great a man, who had come to know that Jesus was the Son of God, lay hidden from himself. We know, therefore, that we will or do not will something; but our will, even when it is good, how much it avails, how great powers it has, to what temptations it yields and to what it does not yield—if we do not deceive ourselves, beloved son—we do not know.
論到意志,我又能說什麼呢——在意志一事上,我們確然宣講自由抉擇?那至為蒙福的使徒彼得的確想為主捨命;他明明想要,因為他以許諾此事並非在欺哄神,而是他不知意志本身有何等大的能力:因此這樣一位偉人,他已認識耶穌是神的兒子,卻向自己隱藏了。所以我們知道我們願意某事或不願意某事;但我們的意志,即使當它是善的,有多少能力、有何等大的力量、向哪些試探屈服、又不向哪些屈服——所愛的兒子啊,若我們不自欺,我們是不知道的。
24:256
Vide igitur quam multa non praeterita, sed praesentia de natura nostra nec tantum quod ad corpus, uerum etiam quod ad interiorem hominem pertinet ignoremus nec tamen pecoribus comparemur; et tu, quia praeteritam originem animae meae non omnino nescio, sed non plene scionam scio mihi esse datam a deo nec tamen esse de deo —, tanto me conuicio dignum putasti I et quando possum de natura spiritus et animae nostrae commemorare omnia quae nescimus? ubi potius exclamare debemus ad deum, quod ille exclamauit in psalmo: mirificata est scientia tua ex in e; inualuit, non potero ad illam.
See, therefore, how many things—not past, but present—concerning our nature we are ignorant of, and that not only as regards the body, but even as regards the inner man; and yet we are not compared to the beasts. And you, because I am not wholly ignorant of the past origin of my soul, but do not fully know it—for I know it was given to me by God, and yet is not of God—did you think me worthy of so great a reproach? And when could I recount all the things we do not know concerning the nature of spirit and soul? Where we ought rather to cry out to God what he cried out in the psalm: 'Thy knowledge is become wonderful from me; it hath prevailed, I shall not be able to reach unto it.'
所以你看,關於我們的本性,我們有多少事無知——不是已過之事,而是當下之事——而且不僅就身體而言,甚至就內裡的人而言;然而我們並未被比作牲畜。而你,只因我對我靈魂過去的來源並非全然無知,卻不完全知曉——因為我知道它是神所賜的,卻不屬於神——你就以為我配受如此大的責備?我又何時能歷數關於靈與魂之本性我們所不知的一切呢?在此我們倒該向神呼喊那人在詩篇中所喊的:「這樣的知識奇妙,是我不能測的;至高,是我不能及的。」
24:257
cur enim adiecit \'ex me\' nisi quia ex seipso quam inconprehensibilis esset dei scientia coniciebat, quando quidem se ipsum conprehendere non ualebat? rapiebatur apostolus in tertium caelum et audiebat ineffabilia uerba, quae non licet homini loqui, et utrum in corpore hoc illi accidisset an extra corpus nescire se dicit nec a te comparari pecoribus pertimescit. sciebat se spiritus eius esse in tertio caelo, esse in paradiso et utrum esset in corpore nesciebat. et utique tertium caelum et paradisus non erat ipse apostolus Paulus; corpus uero eius et anima atque spiritus eius ipse erat. ecce sciebat magna, alta atque diuina, quae ipse non erat;
For why did he add 'from me,' unless because from himself he conjectured how incomprehensible was the knowledge of God, since he was not able to comprehend himself? The apostle was caught up into the third heaven and heard ineffable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter; and whether this had befallen him in the body or out of the body, he says that he does not know—and he does not dread being compared by you to the beasts. He knew that his spirit was in the third heaven, was in paradise, and yet whether he was in the body he did not know. And certainly the third heaven and paradise were not the apostle Paul himself; but his body and soul and spirit—that was himself. Behold, he knew great, high, and divine things which he himself was not;
他為何加上「是我」,若非因為他從自己身上臆度神的知識何等不可測度,既然他連自己都不能測度?這使徒被提到第三層天,聽見不可言喻的話,是人不可說的;而這事究竟是在身內或身外臨到他,他說自己不知——他也不懼怕被你比作牲畜。他知道自己的靈在第三層天、在樂園,卻不知自己是否在身內。而第三層天與樂園當然不是使徒保羅本身;他的身體、魂與靈——那才是他本身。看哪,他知道那些偉大、高遠、屬神、而非他自己所是之事;
24:258
et hoc nesciebat, quod ad naturam ipsius pertinebat. quis in tanta occultarum rerum scientia tantam sui ipsius ignorantiam non miretur? quis postremo crederet, nisi qui non fallit hoc diceret: quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus? ubi esse nostra maxime debet intentio, ut nos in ea quae ante sunt extendamus; et me, si in eis quae retro sunt aliquid de mea origine oblitus sum, pecoribus comparas, cum audias eundem apostolum dicentem: quae retro oblitus, in ea quae ante sunt extentus secundum i intentionem sequor ad palmam supernae uocationis dei in Christo Iesu! An forte etiam hoc quia dixi:
and this he did not know, which pertained to his own nature. Who would not marvel at so great an ignorance of himself amid so great a knowledge of hidden things? Who, finally, would believe it, unless He who does not deceive said this: 'What we should pray for as we ought, we know not'? Where our intention ought most of all to be, that we may stretch ourselves out toward the things that are before; and if I have forgotten anything of my origin among the things that are behind, you compare me to the beasts—when you hear the same apostle saying: 'Forgetting the things that are behind, stretched out toward the things that are before, I follow according to my intention toward the palm of the supernal calling of God in Christ Jesus'! Or is it perhaps that, because I have said this too:
而這一件他卻不知,這乃是關乎他自己本性之事。誰不驚嘆:在對隱祕之事有這樣大的知識之中,竟有這樣大的對自己的無知?誰終究會相信,若非那不欺哄人的主如此說:「我們本不曉得當怎樣禱告」?我們的心意最當置於此處,好使我們向那在前面的努力伸展;而我若在那在後面之事中忘了關於我來源的某事,你就把我比作牲畜——當你聽見同一位使徒說:「忘記背後,努力面前,向著神在基督耶穌裡從上面召我來得的獎賞,按我的定向直奔」!抑或也許,只因我也說了這話:
24:259
quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, inridendum me arbitraris et inrationalibus similem animantibus iudicas ? et forte tolerabilius. cum enim recto sanoque iudicio futura nostra praeteritis praeferamus et oratio nobis non propter quod fuimus, sed propter quod erimus sit necessaria, multo est utique molestius nescire quid oremus quam quemadmodum exorti fuerimus. sed ueniat tibi in mentem, ubi hoc legeris, uel relegendo recole et noli in me huius conuicii lapidem iacere, ne ad quem non uis perueniat. ille ipse quippe doctor gentium apostolus dixit: quid enim oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, quod non tantum uerbo docuit, sed suo quoque demonstrauit exemplo.
'What we should pray for as we ought, we know not,' you judge me to be laughed at and deem me like unto irrational living creatures? And perhaps that would be more tolerable. For since by right and sound judgment we prefer our future things to our past, and prayer is necessary to us not on account of what we were, but on account of what we shall be, it is assuredly far more grievous not to know what we pray for than how we came into being. But let it come into your mind, where you read this; or, by reading it again, recall it, and do not cast at me the stone of this reproach, lest it reach one to whom you do not wish it to reach. For that very Doctor of the Gentiles, the apostle, said: 'For what we should pray for as we ought, we know not'—which he taught not only by word, but also demonstrated by his own example.
「我們本不曉得當怎樣禱告」——你就判定我該被嗤笑,並斷定我如同無理性的活物嗎?或許那還更可容忍些。因為既然我們憑正確健全的判斷把我們的將來置於過去之上,而禱告之於我們的必要,不是因我們曾是什麼,而是因我們將成為什麼,那麼不知道我們所禱告的,確然遠比不知我們如何被造出更為嚴重。但當你讀到此處時,願這事進到你心裡;或藉再讀而回想,且不要向我投擲這責備的石頭,免得它擊中一位你所不願擊中的人。因為那位外邦人的教師、使徒本人說:「因為我們本不曉得當怎樣禱告」——這事他不僅以言語教導,也以自己的榜樣證明。
24:260
nam contra utilitatem et salutis suae perfectionem nesciens orabat, ut discederet ab eo stimulus carnis, quem sibi datum dixit, ne magnitudine reuelationum suarum extolleretur. et quia eum dominus diligebat, non fecit quod ignoranter petebat, sed tamen ubi ait: quid enim oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, mox adiunxit: sed ipse spiritus interpellat gemitibus inenarrabilibus. qui autem scrutaturcorda, scit quid spiritus sapiat, quia secundum deum interpellat pro sanctis, id est \'interpellare sanctos facit\', ille utique spiritus, quem deus misit in corda nostra clamantem: abba, pater, et inquo clamamus: abba, pater; utrumque enim dictum est et accepisse nos spiritum clamantem:
For, contrary to his own advantage and to the perfecting of his salvation, he prayed in ignorance that the thorn of the flesh might depart from him, which he said had been given to him lest he be exalted by the greatness of his revelations. And because the Lord loved him, He did not do what he ignorantly asked; yet nonetheless, where he says, 'For what we should pray for as we ought, we know not,' he presently added: 'but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession with unspeakable groanings. And He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what the Spirit desireth, because He asketh for the saints according to God'—that is, 'makes the saints ask'—that Spirit, assuredly, whom God sent into our hearts crying, 'Abba, Father,' and in whom we cry, 'Abba, Father'; for both are said: that we received the Spirit crying,
因為他違背自己的益處和救恩的成全,無知地禱告,求那肉體上的刺離開他——他說這刺是加在他身上的,免得他因所得啟示甚大而過於自高。而因主愛他,並未成就他無知所求的;然而,在他說「因為我們本不曉得當怎樣禱告」之處,他隨即又加上:「只是聖靈親自用說不出來的歎息替我們代求。鑒察人心的,曉得聖靈的意思,因為聖靈照著神的旨意替聖徒代求」——即「使聖徒代求」——那聖靈確然是神差入我們心裡、呼叫「阿爸,父」的靈,也是我們藉之呼叫「阿爸,父」的靈;因為二者都說了:我們領受了那呼叫的靈,
24:261
abba, pater et accepisse nos spiritum, in quo clamamus: abba, pater, ut exponeretur quomodo dixit \'clamantem\', hoc est \'clamare facientem\', ut ipso faciente clamemus. doceat ergo et hoc me quando uoluerit, si hoc mihi expedire nouit, ut sciam unde secundum animam originem ducam. sed ille hoc me doceat spiritus, qui altitudines dei serutatur, non homo, qui spiritum nescit, unde uter inflatur. absit tamen, ut ego hinc te pecoribus comparem; non enim hoc quia non poteras, sed quia non aduerteras nesciebas.
'Abba, Father,' and that we received the Spirit in whom we cry, 'Abba, Father'—so that it might be explained how he said 'crying,' that is, 'making us cry,' so that by His acting we cry. Therefore let Him teach me this too, when He wills, if He knows it to be expedient for me, that I may know whence I derive my origin according to the soul. But let that Spirit teach me this, who searcheth the deep things of God, not a man who does not know whence a wineskin is inflated. Yet far be it that I should on this account compare you to the beasts; for you did not know this, not because you could not, but because you had not attended to it.
「阿爸,父」;以及我們領受了那使我們藉之呼叫「阿爸,父」的靈——如此便得以解明他何以說「呼叫」,即「使我們呼叫」,好使我們是藉祂的作為而呼叫。因此,願祂也在祂所願之時教我這事,若祂知道這於我有益,好使我知道我按靈魂而言是從何得其來源的。但願那搜尋神深奧之事的聖靈教我這事,而非一個連皮囊是從何被吹脹都不知的人。然而,我斷不因此就把你比作牲畜;因為你不知這事,並非因你不能,而是因你未曾留意。
24:262
Verum tu fortasse, quamuis altiora sint, quae de animarum origine requiruntur quam est unde ducimus et reddimus flatum, tamen eadem altiora de scripturis sanctis te didicisse confidis, de quibus per fidem didicimus, quae nulla possent humana ingenia uestigare. nam longe utique praestantius est nosse resurrecturam carnem ac sine fine uicturam quam quicquid in ea medici scrutando discere potuerunt, quod nullo sensu anima percipit. cum praesentia sua uegetet cuncta quae nescit; et longe est melius nosse animam, quae in Christo renata et renouata fuerit, in aeternum beatam futuram quam quicquid de illius memoria, intellegentia, uoluntate nescimus.
But you perhaps, although the things sought concerning the origin of souls are higher than whence we derive and return breath, nevertheless trust that you have learned these same higher things from the holy Scriptures—through which, by faith, we have learned those things which no human intelligences could trace out. For it is assuredly far more excellent to know that the flesh will rise again and will live without end, than whatever the physicians could learn by scrutinizing in it—things which the soul perceives by no sense, though by its presence it quickens all that it knows not; and it is far better to know that the soul which shall have been reborn and renewed in Christ will be blessed in eternity, than whatever we do not know concerning its memory, understanding, and will.
但你也許以為:雖然關於靈魂來源所探求的事,比我們吸取並吐出氣息之處更高,你卻確信你已從聖經學得了這些同樣更高之事——藉聖經,我們憑信德學得了那些人的智力無法追查之事。因為,知道肉體將要復活、將要無窮無盡地活著,確然遠比醫生藉細查在肉體中所能學得的一切更為卓越——那些是靈魂憑感官毫無所知的,雖然靈魂藉其臨在使一切它所不知之物得生;並且,知道那將在基督裡重生、更新的靈魂要在永恆中蒙福,遠勝於我們關於它的記憶、理解、意志所不知的一切。
24:263
haec autem quae dixi praestantiora atque meliora nullo modo nosse ualeremus, nisi diuinis crederemus eloquiis. his ergo eloquiis fidere te fortassis existimas, ne de origine animarum sententiam definitam proferre cuncteris. primum si ita esset, non ipsi humanae naturae tribuere debuisti, quod scit homo de sua qualitate atque natura disquirere atque disquirere, sed dei muneri; dixisti enim: quid differt homo pecore, si hoc nescit ? quid igitur opus est aliquid legere, ut hoc sciamus, si eo ipso quo a pecore distamus iam hoc scire debemus?
But these things which I have called more excellent and better we could in no way know, unless we believed the divine oracles. Perhaps, then, you suppose that you trust these oracles, so that you may not hesitate to bring forth a defined opinion concerning the origin of souls. First, if that were so, you ought not to have attributed to human nature itself the fact that a man knows how to inquire and discourse concerning his own quality and nature, but to the gift of God; for you said: 'Wherein does a man differ from a beast, if he knows not this?' What need, then, is there to read anything, in order that we may know this, if by that very thing whereby we differ from a beast we ought already to know it?
但這些我稱為更卓越、更美好之事,我們斷無法知曉,除非我們相信神聖的默示。那麼,你也許以為你信靠這些默示,以致你不遲疑地就靈魂來源提出一個確定的意見。首先,若果如此,你就不該把「人知道如何探究並論述自己的品質與本性」這件事歸於人性本身,而該歸於神的恩賜;因為你曾說:「人若不知此,與牲畜有何分別?」那麼,若正憑我們與牲畜相別的那件事我們就該已知此事,還有何需要去讀什麼,好使我們知道它呢?
24:264
sicut enim nihil mihi legis, ut me uiuere sciamhabet enim natura mea, ut hoc nescire non possimita, si et illud scire naturae est, cur mihi de hac re profers quibus credam testimonia scripturarum? numquid soli distant pecore qui eas legunt ? nonne ita creati sumus, ut distemus pecoribus et antequam ad aliquas litteras peruenire possimus ? quid est, quaeso, quod tantum naturae nostrae arrogas, ut co ipso quo distat a pecore iam norit de origine animarum disquirere atque disserere, et rursus eam sic facis huius cognitionis expertem, ut hoc scire humanitus nequeat, nisi diuinis testibus credat? Deinde et in hoc falleris.
For just as you read me no book in order that I may know that I live—for my nature has it so, that I cannot but know this—so, if that also is a matter of nature, why do you bring forth to me on this matter testimonies of the Scriptures which I should believe? Do only those differ from the beast who read them? Are we not so created that we differ from the beasts even before we can attain to any letters? What is it, I ask, that you so arrogate to our nature, that by that very thing whereby it differs from the beast it should already know how to inquire and discourse concerning the origin of souls, and again make it so devoid of this knowledge that it cannot know it in a human way, unless it believe divine witnesses? And then, in this too you are deceived.
因為正如你不用讀給我什麼書,我便知道我活著——因為我的本性如此,使我不能不知此事——照樣,那件事若也是本性之事,你為何在此事上向我提出我該相信的聖經見證?難道惟有讀聖經的人才與牲畜相別嗎?我們豈不是這樣被造,以致我們在能學得任何字母之先,就已與牲畜相別?我問你:你把什麼如此僭妄地歸於我們的本性,以致正憑它與牲畜相別的那件事,它就該已知道如何探究並論述靈魂的來源;而你又如此使它缺乏這知識,以致它不能以屬人的方式知曉此事,除非它相信神聖的見證人?再者,在這一點上你也受了欺騙。
24:265
nam diuina testimonia, quae ad istam quaestionem soluendam referre uoluisti, non id aperiunt. aliud est quod illa demonstrant, sine quo uere non possumus pie uiuere, quod scilicet animarum nostrarum deum habeamus datorem, creatorem, formatorem. sed quomodo id faciat, utrum nouas eas flando an de parentibus trahendo, non exprimunt nisi de una illa quam primo homini dedit. lege diligenter quod scripsi ad fratrem nostrum dei seruum Renatum; ibi enim quia id ostendi, non fuit necesse et hic scribere.
For the divine testimonies which you wished to bring to bear on the solving of this question do not disclose it. It is another thing that they demonstrate—that without which we truly cannot live piously—namely, that we have God as the giver, creator, and fashioner of our souls. But how He does it—whether by breathing them newly, or by drawing them from parents—they do not express, except concerning that one soul which He gave to the first man. Read diligently what I wrote to our brother, God's servant Renatus; for there, because I showed this, it was not necessary to write it here also.
因為你想要引來解決此問題的那些神聖見證,並未揭示這事。它們所證明的乃是另一件事——即那沒有它我們便真不能敬虔度日之事——就是:我們有神作我們靈魂的賜予者、創造者、塑造者。但祂如何行之——是藉新近吹入,還是藉從父母牽引——它們並未明言,除了關於祂賜給第一個人的那一個靈魂之外。你要仔細讀我寫給我們的弟兄、神的僕人雷那圖斯之書;因為在那裡我既已表明此事,就無需在此也寫。
24:266
uelles autem me definire quod ipse definisti, ut in tales angustias contruderer, in quales ipse contrusus aduersus catholicam fidem tot et tanta locutus es, ut ea si fideliter et humiliter recolas atque consideres, uideas profecto quantum tibi profuisset, si scisses nescire quod nescis, et quantum tibi prosit, si uel nunc scias. nam si intellegentia tibi placet in natura hominis, quoniam reuera si eam non haberet, nihil, quantum ad animas pertinet, pecoribus distaremus. intellege quid non intellegas, ne totum non intellegas, et noli despicere hominem. qui ut ueraciter intellegat quod non intellegit hoc se non intellegere intellegit. unde autem dictum sit in sacro psalmo:
But you would wish me to define what you yourself defined, so that I might be thrust into such straits as those into which you yourself were thrust, when against the catholic faith you spoke so many and so great things, that, if you faithfully and humbly recall and consider them, you would assuredly see how much it would have profited you had you known that you do not know what you do not know, and how much it profits you if even now you know it. For if intelligence pleases you in the nature of man—since, in truth, if it did not have it, we should, as far as pertains to souls, in no way differ from the beasts—understand what you do not understand, lest you understand nothing at all, and do not despise the man who, that he may truly understand what he does not understand, understands that he does not understand this. But whence it was said in the sacred psalm:
但你會願我去界定你自己所界定之事,好使我被逼進如同你自己被逼進的那等困境——當你抵擋大公信德說了那許多、那樣大的話時;若你忠實而謙卑地回想並思量它們,你必確然看見:你若早知道你不知你所不知之事,那對你會有何等益處,並且你若如今就知道它,那對你有何等益處。因為,人性中的智性若使你喜悅——因為,實在說來,人若無此智性,就靈魂而言,我們與牲畜便毫無分別——那就要理解你所不理解的,免得你全然一無所理解;且不要輕看那人——他為要真正理解他所不理解的,便理解到自己不理解這事。至於聖詩中何以說:
24:267
homo in honore cum esset, non intellexit; comparatus est pecoribus insensatis et similis factus est eis, lege et intellege, ut hoc obprobrium humiliter potius ipse caueas quam superbe alteri obicias. de his enim dictum est, qui istam uitam solam deputant uitam secundum carnem uiuentes et post mortem nihil sperantes ueluti pecora, non de his, qui neque negant se scire quod sciunt et confitentur se nescire quod nesciunt et tutius intellegunt infirmitatem suam quam de sua uirtutc confidunt. Non itaque displiceat praesumptioni tuae iuuenali meus senilis timor, fili.
'Man, when he was in honour, did not understand; he was compared to the senseless beasts, and was made like unto them'—read and understand, so that you may rather humbly beware of this reproach yourself than proudly cast it at another. For this was said of those who reckon this life alone to be life, living according to the flesh and hoping for nothing after death, like the beasts—not of those who neither deny that they know what they know, and confess that they do not know what they do not know, and more safely understand their own infirmity than presume upon their own strength. Let not, therefore, my aged fear displease your youthful presumption, my son.
「人在尊貴中不醒悟,就如被比作無知覺的牲畜,且與牠們相似」——你要讀且理解,好使你自己寧可謙卑地提防這責備,而非驕傲地把它擲向他人。因為這話是指那些人——他們把此生視為惟一的生命,隨從肉體而活,死後別無指望,如同牲畜;而非指那些人——他們既不否認自己所知的,又承認自己所不知的,且更穩妥地理解自己的軟弱,勝於倚仗自己的力量。因此,我兒,願我這年老的懼怕不使你年少的自負不悅。
24:268
ego enim, si hoc quod de animarum origine quaerimus nec deo nec aliquo spiritali homine docente scire potuero, paratior sum defendere quam recte etiam hoc deus sicut alia multa nos scire noluerit quam temere dicere, quod aut ita sit obscurum.
For I, if I cannot come to know this which we seek concerning the origin of souls—neither with God nor with any spiritual man teaching me—am more ready to defend how rightly God has willed that we should not know this, as He has willed many other things, than rashly to say what may be either so obscure.
因為我,若不能得知我們所探求的、關於靈魂來源之事——無論是神教我、或任何屬靈之人教我都不成——我更寧願去辯明:神不願我們知道此事(正如祂不願我們知道其他許多事)是何等地合宜,而非冒失地說出那或是如此隱晦之事。
24:269
ut hoc non solum ad aliorum intellegentiam perducere nequeam, sed nec ipse intellegam, aut certe etiam hereticos adiuuet, qui propterea persuadere conantur ab omni noxa puras esse animas paruulorum, ne scilicet eadem noxa in auctorem deum recurrat et redeat, quod insontes animas, quibus nec lauacrum regenerationis subuenturum esse praesciuit, dando carni peccatrici esse conpulerit peccatrices nulla baptismatis gratia subuentura, qua liberentur a damnatione perpetua, quando quidem innumerabiles animae infantum, antequam baptizentur, de corporibus exeunt. absit enim.
so that not only can I not bring this to the understanding of others, but I cannot even understand it myself, or else it may actually assist the heretics who for this reason attempt to persuade men that the souls of little children are pure from all guilt — namely, lest that same guilt should run back and return upon God its author, on the ground that He had forced innocent souls (souls for whom He foreknew that not even the laver of regeneration would come to their aid) to be sinful by giving them to sinful flesh, with no grace of baptism about to help them, by which they might be freed from everlasting condemnation, seeing that countless souls of infants depart from their bodies before they are baptized. But let this be far from us.
以致我不但無法將此事引導他人明白,就連我自己也無法理解;或者這反倒助長了異端——他們正是為此緣故力圖使人相信嬰孩的靈魂全然無罪,唯恐那同一的罪咎回溯歸咎於身為創造者的神,彷彿祂把無辜的靈魂(就是那些祂預知連重生的洗禮也不會臨到相助的靈魂)交給有罪的肉體,強使它們成為有罪的,而竟無洗禮的恩典前來搭救,使它們得脫於永遠的定罪,因為無數嬰孩的靈魂在受洗之前就離開了身體。願這樣的事斷不至於如此。
24:270
ut hoc nolens diluere dicam quae ipse dixisti, \'quod anima per carnem meruerit inquinari et esse peccatrix nullum habens ante peccatum, quo recte id meruisse dicatur\', et \'quod etiam sine baptismo originalia peccata soluantur\' et \'quod regnum quoque caelorum non baptizatis in fine tribuatur\'. haec atque huiusmodi uenena fidei nisi dicere timerem, fortasse de hac re definire aliquid non timerem.
so that, being unwilling to refute this, I should say the very things you yourself have said: 'that the soul has deserved to be defiled through the flesh and to be sinful, though it had no prior sin whereby it could rightly be said to have deserved this,' and 'that even without baptism original sins are dissolved,' and 'that the kingdom of heaven too is granted at the last to the unbaptized.' Were I not afraid to utter these and suchlike poisons of the faith, perhaps I would not be afraid to define something on this matter.
以致我因不願駁斥此事,反倒說出你自己所說的話:「靈魂藉著肉體而理當被玷污、成為有罪的,儘管它先前並無任何罪可使人正當地說它理當如此」;又說「即使沒有洗禮,原罪也得消解」;又說「連天國也在末了賜給未受洗者」。這些以及諸如此類毒害信德的言論,我若不是懼怕說出來,或許就不怕在此事上下什麼定論了。
24:271
quanto melius igitur non separatim de anima disputo et affirmo quod nescio, sed quod apertissime apostolum uideo docuisse simpliciter teneo ex uno homine omnes homines ire in condemnationem qui nascuntur ex Adam, nisi ita renascantur in Christo, sicut instituit ut renascantur, antequam corpore moriantur, quos praedestinauit ad aeternam uitam misericordissimus gratiae largitor, qui est et illis quos praedestinauit ad aeternam mortem iustissimus supplicii retributor non solum propter illa quae uolentes adiciunt, uerum etiam, si infantes nihil adiciant, propter originale peccatum. haec est in hac quaestione definitio mea, ut occulta opera dei habeant suum secretum salua fide mea.
How much better, therefore, that I should not discourse separately about the soul and affirm what I do not know, but rather hold in simplicity what I most clearly see the Apostle to have taught: that from one man all men who are born of Adam go into condemnation, unless they be so reborn in Christ as He has appointed that they be reborn, before they die in the body — those whom the most merciful Bestower of grace has predestined to eternal life, who is also to those whom He has predestined to eternal death the most just Requiter of punishment, not only on account of those sins that men willingly add, but also, even if infants add nothing, on account of original sin. This is my determination in this question: that the hidden works of God keep their own secret, while my faith remains unharmed.
因此,我不單獨論斷靈魂、也不肯定我所不知道的事,反而以純樸持守我最清楚看見使徒所教導的,這豈不更好嗎?就是:因一人,凡從亞當而生的眾人都進入定罪,除非他們照祂所定的方式在基督裡重生,在肉身死亡之前——那些至慈的施恩者所預定得永生的人;祂對那些祂預定受永死之人,也是至公義的刑罰報應者,不僅是因人甘心所加增的罪,即使嬰孩並無所加增,也因著原罪。這就是我在此問題上的定論:願神隱祕的作為保有其自身的奧祕,而我的信德仍毫無損傷。
24:272
Nunc iam, quantum dominus donare dignatur, etiam ad illud debeo respondere, ubi de anima loquens meum nomen iterasti atque dixisti: non enim, sicut Augustinus peritissimus episcopus profitetur, incorpoream et eandem spiritum esse permittimus . prius itaque utrum anima incorporea, sicut ego dixi, an corporea, sicut tu, existimanda sit disputemus; deinde utrum etiam ipsa secundum scripturas nostras dicatur spiritus, quamuis etiam proprie spiritus nuncupetur non uniuersa, sed aliquid eius. ac primum scire uellem corpus quid esse definias. si enim non est corpus nisi quod membris carnalibus constat, nec terra erit corpus nec caelum nec lapis nec aqua nec sidera nec si quid huiusmodi est;
Now then, so far as the Lord deigns to grant, I must also reply to that place where, speaking of the soul, you repeated my name and said: 'For we do not, as Augustine, that most skilled bishop, professes, allow it to be incorporeal and the same as spirit.' First, therefore, let us discuss whether the soul is to be reckoned incorporeal, as I have said, or corporeal, as you say; and then whether it too is called spirit according to our Scriptures, although properly not the whole of it is called spirit, but some part of it. And first I should wish to know how you define what a body is. For if there is no body except what consists of fleshly members, then neither will the earth be a body, nor the heaven, nor a stone, nor water, nor the stars, nor anything of this kind;
如今,只要主樂意賜下多少,我也當回答你那處:你論及靈魂時重提我的名字說:「因為我們不像那最精通的主教奧古斯丁所宣稱的那樣,容許靈魂是非物質的、並與靈是同一的。」因此,我們先來討論:靈魂究竟該被視為非物質的(如我所說),還是物質的(如你所說);其次再討論:按我們的聖經,它是否也被稱為靈,雖然嚴格說來,被稱為靈的並非它的全部,乃是它的某一部分。首先我想知道你如何界定「物體」為何。因為若除了由肉體肢節所構成者之外便無物體可言,那麼地也不是物體、天也不是、石頭也不是、水也不是、眾星也不是、諸如此類的一切也都不是;
24:273
si autem corpus est quicquid maioribus et minoribus suis partibus maiora et minora spatia locorum obtinentibus constat, corpora suntetiam ista quae commemoraui: corpus est aer, corpus est lux ista uisibilis et omnia, sicut dicit apostolus, corpora caelestia et corpora terrestria. Sed utrum aliquid tale sit anima, scrupulosissime ac subtilissime quaeritur. uemm tamen tu, unde tibi maxime gratulor, deum corpus non esse confirmas; sed me rursus sollicitum facis. ubi dicis: si anima caret corpore, ut sit, sicut quibusdam placet, cassae inanitatis aeria futilisque substantia . his enim tuis uerbis uideris credere omne quod caret corpore inanis esse substantiae.
but if a body is whatever consists of greater and lesser parts of its own occupying greater and lesser expanses of place, then these things which I have mentioned are also bodies: air is a body, this visible light is a body, and, as the Apostle says, all celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies. But whether the soul is anything of such a kind is inquired most scrupulously and most subtly. Yet you — for which I congratulate you most heartily — affirm that God is not a body; but again you make me anxious, when you say: 'If the soul lacks a body, so as to exist, as some hold, as an airy and futile substance of empty vacuity.' For by these words of yours you seem to believe that everything which lacks a body is of an empty substance.
但若凡由自身較大與較小的部分(佔據較大與較小的空間位置)所構成者便是物體,那麼我所提到的這些也是物體:空氣是物體,這可見的光是物體,並且如使徒所說,一切天上的形體和地上的形體都是物體。至於靈魂是否也是這樣的某物,則是被極其審慎、極其精微地探究著。然而你——為此我衷心向你道賀——肯定神不是物體;但你又叫我掛慮,因你說:「靈魂若缺乏物體而得以存在,如某些人所主張的,便是空虛虛無的、氣態而無實的實體。」因為從你這些話看來,你似乎相信凡缺乏物體者都是空虛的實體。
24:274
quod si ita est, quomodo deum audes dicere carere corpore nec times, ne sequatur inanis eum esse substantiae ? porro si et corpore caret deus, quod iam confessus es, et cum inanis esse substantiae absit ut dicas, non ergo inanis substantiae est quicquid corpore caret. et ideo qui incorpoream dicit esse animam, non est consequens, ut eam uelit uideri inanis futilisque substantiae, quia et deum, qui non est inane aliquid, simul incorporeum confitetur. uide autem quantum intersit inter id quod dico et quod tu me existimas dicere. ego enim nec aeriae substantiae animam dico: alioquin corpus esse confiteor.
But if that is so, how do you dare to say that God lacks a body and yet not fear lest it follow that He is of an empty substance? Further, if God too lacks a body — which you have already confessed — and yet far be it from you to say that He is of an empty substance, then not everything that lacks a body is of an empty substance. And therefore he who says the soul is incorporeal is not obliged to have it seem to be of an empty and futile substance, since he confesses that God too, who is not anything empty, is at the same time incorporeal. But see how great a difference there is between what I say and what you suppose me to say. For I do not even say that the soul is of an airy substance: otherwise I would be confessing it to be a body.
但若果真如此,你怎敢說神缺乏物體,卻不懼怕由此推出祂是空虛的實體呢?再者,你既已承認神也缺乏物體,卻斷然不肯說祂是空虛的實體,那麼凡缺乏物體者就並非都是空虛的實體。因此,那說靈魂是非物質的人,並不必然要使人以為它是空虛無實的實體,因為他同時也承認那絕非空虛之物的神乃是非物質的。你且看看我所說的與你以為我所說的,其間差別何等之大。因為我甚至不說靈魂是氣態的實體,否則我就是承認它是物體了。
24:275
aer quippe corpus est secundum omnes, qui de corporibus cum loquuntur quid loquantur sciunt. tu autem propter id quod incorpoream dixi animam, non solum cassae inanitatis, sed ob hoc aeriam me putasti eam dixisse substantiam, cum et corpus eam non esse dixerim, quod est aer, et quod aere inpletur inane esse non possit. quod nec utres tui te ammonere potuerunt. quid enim aliud in eos nisi aer, quando inflantur, artatur? qui usque adeo inanes non sunt, ut eadem plenitudine etiam pondera sufferant.
For air indeed is a body, according to all who, when they speak of bodies, know what they are speaking of. But you, because I called the soul incorporeal, supposed that I said it was not only of empty vacuity but, for this very reason, an airy substance — whereas I said both that it is not the body which air is, and that what is filled with air cannot be empty. Your very wineskins could not warn you of this. For what else but air is compressed into them when they are inflated? And so far are they from being empty that by that same fullness they even bear up weights.
因為空氣確實是物體,凡談論物體時知道自己所談論者的人,都如此看。但你因我稱靈魂為非物質的,就以為我說它不僅是空虛虛無的,而且正因此是氣態的實體——其實我既說它並非空氣所是的那物體,又說被空氣充滿之物不可能是空虛的。連你的皮囊都不能提醒你這一點。因為皮囊被吹脹時,被壓入其中的,除了空氣還能是什麼?它們遠非空虛,以致藉那同樣的充盈甚至能承住重量。
24:276
quodsi forte aliud tibi uidetur esse flatus, aliud aer, cum aer motus ipse sit flatus, quod et flabello agitato doceri potest, certe uasa quaelibet concaua, quae putas inania, ut plena esse cognoscas, ab ea parte, qua inplentur, deprime in aquam et uide, quod nihil humoris in ea possit intrare repellente aere, quo plena sunt. cum autem ore sursum uersus conlocantur siue ex latere, tunc recipiunt liquorem, si quis infunditur uel ingreditur, exeunte atque euadente aere qua exitus patet. hoc praesenti facilius posset demonstrari facto quam scripto.
But if perhaps a breath seems to you to be one thing and air another — whereas air in motion is itself a breath, as can also be shown by a fan being waved — at any rate, take any hollow vessels whatever, which you think are empty, and, so that you may know they are full, press them down into water from the side by which they are filled, and see how no moisture can enter into them, the air by which they are full driving it back. But when they are placed with their mouth turned upward, or on their side, then they receive liquid, if any is poured in or enters, as the air goes out and escapes where an exit lies open. This could be more easily demonstrated by the deed done in your presence than in writing.
但你或許以為氣息是一回事,空氣是另一回事——其實運動中的空氣本身就是氣息,這也可用搖動的扇子加以證明——無論如何,你且拿任何你以為空虛的中空器皿,為要使你知道它們是滿的,就從其被充滿的那端把它壓入水中,你便看見水分毫進不去,因裏面充滿的空氣把它擋回。但當器皿口朝上放置,或側放時,它便接受注入或流入的液體,因為空氣從敞開的出口散逸而出。這用當面演示會比用文字更容易證明。
24:277
sed non est hic diutius inmorandum, cum siue intellegas aeris naturam esse corpoream sine non intellegas, me tamen putare non debes uel aeriam dixisse animam, sed omnino incorpoream; quod et tu esse confiteris deum, quem dicere non audes inane esse aliquid, sed negare non potes omnipotentis et inmutabilis esse substantiae. cur ergo metuimus, ne sit cassae inanitatis anima, si sit incorporea, cum deum incorporeum esse fateamur nec eum cassae inanitatis esse dicamus ? sic itaque potuit incorporeus incorpoream creare animam, quemadmodum uiuens uiuentem quamuis inmutabilis mutabilem et omnipotens longe inparem. Cur autem animam nolis esse spiritum, sed corpus eam uelis esse non uideo.
But we must not linger here any longer, since whether you understand the nature of air to be corporeal or do not understand it, you nevertheless ought not to suppose that I have said the soul is even airy, but wholly incorporeal — which you too confess God to be, whom you do not dare to call anything empty, yet cannot deny to be of an omnipotent and immutable substance. Why, then, do we fear lest the soul be of empty vacuity if it be incorporeal, when we confess that God is incorporeal and do not say that He is of empty vacuity? And so the Incorporeal was able to create the incorporeal soul, just as the Living created the living, though the Immutable created the mutable and the Omnipotent created what is far unequal to Himself. But why you should be unwilling for the soul to be a spirit, and should wish it to be a body, I do not see.
但我們不必在此久留,因為無論你是否明白空氣的本質是物質的,你總不該以為我說靈魂連氣態的也算,而該知道我說它是全然非物質的——這也是你所承認神所是的,你既不敢稱祂為任何空虛之物,卻又不能否認祂是全能而不變的實體。那麼,我們既承認神是非物質的、又不說祂是空虛虛無的,何必懼怕靈魂若是非物質的便是空虛虛無的呢?如此,非物質者便能創造非物質的靈魂,正如活者創造活物,雖然那不變者創造了可變之物,全能者創造了遠不能與祂相比之物。至於你為何不願靈魂是靈,卻願它是物體,我實在看不明白。
24:278
si enim propterea spiritus non est, quia distincte apostolus nominauit spiritum dicens: et inte g er spiritus uester et anima et corpus, eadem causa est, cur ea non sit corpus, quia distincte nominauit et corpus; si autem affirmas, quod et anima corpus sit quamuis distincte corpore nominato, permitte, ut etiam spiritus sit quamuis distincte spiritu nominato. multo magis enim tibi debet uideri anima spiritus esse quam corpus, quia spiritum et animam unius fateris esse substantiae, unius autem substantiae animam corpusque esse non dicis. quo igitur pacto corpus est anima, cum eius et corporis sit diuersa natura, et spiritus non est anima, cum eius et spiritus sit una eademque natura?
For if it is not a spirit because the Apostle distinctly named the spirit, saying: 'and may your whole spirit and soul and body,' then by the same reasoning it is not a body, because he distinctly named the body also; but if you affirm that the soul is also a body although the body is distinctly named, then allow that it is also a spirit although the spirit is distinctly named. For the soul ought to seem to you much more to be a spirit than a body, since you confess that spirit and soul are of one substance, but you do not say that soul and body are of one substance. By what reasoning, then, is the soul a body, when its nature and that of body are different, and yet is not a spirit, when its nature and that of spirit are one and the same?
因為若靈魂不是靈,理由是使徒明確地提名了「靈」說:「願你們的靈、與魂、與身子」,那麼照同樣的推理,它也不是體,因為他也明確地提名了「體」;但你若肯定靈魂儘管「體」被明確提名、它仍是體,那就請容許:儘管「靈」被明確提名,它也是靈。因為靈魂在你看來理當更是靈而非體,既然你承認靈與魂是同一實體,卻不說魂與體是同一實體。那麼,靈魂憑什麼理由是體——當它與體的本質相異時;卻不是靈——當它與靈的本質是同一的時?
24:279
quid quod ista tua ratione etiam spiritum corpus esse cogeris dicere? alioquin si spiritus corpus non est et anima corpus est, non sunt spiritus et anima unius ciusdemque substantiae; tu autem utrumque, quamuis duo quaedam sentias, unam fateris habere substantiam: ergo et spiritus corpus est, si anima corpus est; neque enim aliter possunt unius eiusdemque esse naturae. proinde secundum te illud quod ait apostolus: spiritus uester et anima et corpus, tria sunt corpora; sed ex his duo, anima et spiritus, unius naturae sunt corpora, corpus autem illud, quod etiam caro dicitur, diuersa natura est. et ex his tribus, ut opinaris, corporibus, quonnn unum diuersae.
What of the fact that by this reasoning of yours you are compelled to say that the spirit too is a body? For otherwise, if spirit is not a body and soul is a body, then spirit and soul are not of one and the same substance; but you confess that both, although you consider them to be two distinct things, have one substance: therefore the spirit too is a body, if the soul is a body; for otherwise they cannot be of one and the same nature. Accordingly, on your view, that which the Apostle says — 'your spirit and soul and body' — are three bodies; but of these two, soul and spirit, are bodies of one nature, while that body which is also called flesh is of a different nature. And of these three bodies, as you suppose, since one is of a different [nature],
再者,你這推理豈不逼你也得說靈也是體嗎?否則,若靈不是體而魂是體,那麼靈與魂便不是同一實體;但你承認兩者——儘管你認為它們是兩個不同之物——卻有同一實體:因此,若魂是體,靈也是體;不然它們就不能是同一本質。照此,按你的看法,使徒所說的「你們的靈、與魂、與身子」乃是三個物體;但其中兩者,魂與靈,是同一本質的物體,而那也被稱為肉體之物則是不同本質。在這三個物體中,照你所想,既有一個是不同的〔本質〕,
24:280
duo uero sunt unius eiusdemque substantiae, constat totus homo, una quaedam res atque una substantia. ista cum asseras, non uis tamen, ut duae res unius eiusdemque substantiae, id est anima et spiritus, habeant unum spiritus nomen, cum duae res non unius eiusdemque, sed inparis diuersaeque substantiae, id est anima et corpus, habeant unum, sicut putas, corporis nomen. = sed hoc omitto, nc de nominibus inter nos sit potius controuersia quam de rebus. quisnam sit homo interior uideamus, utrum anima an spiritus an utrumque. sed, sicut te scripsisse uideo, interiorem hominem animam dicis. de hac enim loquebaris, cum diceres:
while two are of one and the same substance, the whole man consists — one single thing, as it were, and one substance. Though you assert this, yet you are unwilling that two things of one and the same substance, that is, soul and spirit, should have the one name 'spirit,' while two things not of one and the same, but of unequal and different substance, that is, soul and body, have, as you suppose, the one name 'body.' But I pass this over, lest there be between us a controversy about names rather than about things. Let us see who the inner man is — whether soul, or spirit, or both. But, as I see you have written, you call the inner man the soul. For it was of this you were speaking when you said:
另兩個是同一實體,於是整全的人便由此構成——彷彿一個單一之物、一個實體。你雖如此主張,卻不願讓兩個同一實體之物,即魂與靈,共有「靈」這一個名稱;卻願讓兩個並非同一、乃是不等且不同實體之物,即魂與體,照你所想共有「體」這一個名稱。但這一點我略過不談,免得我們之間變成關於名稱的爭論,而非關於實質的爭論。讓我們來看誰是「裏面的人」——是魂,是靈,還是二者。但照我所見你所寫的,你稱那裏面的人為魂。因為你正是論到這個,說:
24:281
et gelante substantia, quae conprehendi non poterat, efficeret corpus aliud intra corpus naturae suae ui et spiramine conglobatum exindeque inciperet homo interior apparere, quem uelut in formam uaginae corporalis inclusum ad similitudinem sui deliniauit exterioris hominis habitudo . deinde infers: flatus ergo dei animam fecit, immo flatus ex deo anima factus est, effigiata substantialis et secundum naturam suam corporea et sui corporis similis imaginique conformis . post haec incipiens loqui de spiritu: haec, inquis, anima, quae ex flatu dei haberet originem, sine sensu proprio atque intellectu intimo esse non potuit, quod est spiritus .
'and the substance, congealing, which could not be grasped, was forming another body within the body, massed together by the force and breath of its own nature, and thenceforth the inner man began to appear, whom the disposition of the outer man delineated, as though enclosed in the form of a bodily sheath, after the likeness of itself.' Then you infer: 'The breath of God, therefore, made the soul — nay rather, the breath from God was made the soul, a fashioned substance, corporeal according to its own nature, and like to its own body and conformed to its image.' After this, beginning to speak of the spirit, you say: 'This soul, which derived its origin from the breath of God, could not be without its own proper sense and inmost intellect, which is spirit.'
「那無法被把握的實體凝結起來,在身體之內形成另一個身體,藉其本性的力量與吹氣聚結成團,從此裏面的人開始顯現;外面之人的體態把它勾勒出來,彷彿被封入身體鞘套的形狀之中,照著它自己的樣式。」接著你推論說:「所以,是神的吹氣造成了靈魂——不如說,那從神而出的吹氣被造成了靈魂,一個被塑成的實體,按其本性是物質的,肖似其自身的身體、與其形像相符。」此後,你開始論到靈,說:「這靈魂既從神的吹氣而有其起源,就不能沒有它自己的知覺和至深的理智,那便是靈。」
24:282
sicut ergo uideo, interiorem hominem uis esse animam, intimum spiritum, tamquam et ipse interior sit animae sicut illa corpori. ita fit, ut quemadmodum corpus per interiora cana sua recipit aliud corpus, quod est anima, sicut putas, sic et anima credenda sit habere interiora inania, qua corpus tertium receperit spiritum, atque ita totus homo constet ex tribus: exteriore, interiore, intimo. itane nondum respicis, quanta te absurdissima consequantur, cum animam conaris asseuerare corpoream ? deinde dic. mihi: quis eorum renouabitur in agnitione dei secundum imaginem eius qui creauit eum? interior an intimus?
As I see, then, you would have the inner man be the soul, and the inmost be the spirit — as if the spirit itself were interior to the soul, just as the soul is to the body. Thus it comes about that, just as the body through its inner cavities receives another body, which is the soul (as you suppose), so also the soul must be believed to have inner empty spaces, by which it received a third body, the spirit; and thus the whole man consists of three: outer, inner, and inmost. Do you not yet see how many most absurd consequences pursue you, when you try to maintain that the soul is corporeal? Then tell me: which of them will be renewed in the knowledge of God according to the image of Him who created him — the inner or the inmost?
照我所見,你要那裏面的人是魂,那至內的是靈——彷彿靈自身之於魂,正如魂之於體那樣是更裏面的。如此便出現這樣的結果:正如身體藉其內腔接受另一身體,即魂(照你所想),照樣魂也必被信有內部的空隙,藉此接受第三個身體,即靈;於是整全的人便由三者構成:外面的、裏面的、至內的。你難道還看不出,當你力圖主張靈魂是物質的時,有何等眾多至為荒謬的推論在追逼你嗎?那麼請告訴我:這幾者中哪一個要照著創造他之主的形像、在認識神上被更新——是裏面的,還是至內的?
24:283
apostolus quidem praeter interiorem et exteriorem non uideo quod sciat alium interioris interiorem, id est totius hominis intimum. sed elige quem uolueris. qui renouetur secundum imaginem dei, quomodo hanc recipiet, qui iam sumsit exterioris imaginem? si enim per membra exterioris cucurrit interior et gelauithoc enim etiam uerbo usus es, tamquam figmentum fusile fieret ex forma lutea, quae de puluere facta est —, quomodo eadem manente forma, quae inpressa illi est uel expressa de corpore, potest reformari ad imaginem dei? an duas habebit imagines, a summo quidem dei, ab imo autem corporis, sicut in nummo dicitur \'caput et nauia\'?
The Apostle, indeed, apart from the inner and the outer, I do not see that he knows any other, an inner one of the inner, that is, an inmost of the whole man. But choose whichever you will. He who is renewed according to the image of God — how will he receive this image, who has already taken on the image of the outer man? For if the inner man ran through the members of the outer and congealed — for you have used this very word, as though a molten cast were made from a clay mould, which itself was made from dust — how, while that form remains which was impressed upon it or expressed from the body, can it be reformed to the image of God? Or will it have two images, from the top indeed the image of God, but from below that of the body, as on a coin one speaks of 'head and ship'?
至於使徒,除了裏面的人和外面的人,我實在看不出他知道有另一個「裏面之裏面的人」,即整全之人的至內者。但你且揀選你所願的。那照著神的形像被更新的人——他既已取了外面之人的形像,怎能領受這神的形像呢?因為若裏面的人穿行過外面之人的肢節而凝結了——你正是用了這個字,彷彿一件熔鑄之物由泥模而成,那泥模又由塵土所造——那麼,在那被印於它、或由身體壓成的形狀仍存留之際,它怎能被重塑成神的形像呢?難道它要有兩個形像:上面是神的形像,下面卻是身體的形像,就像錢幣上所謂的「頭與船」(正反面)那樣嗎?
24:284
an forte dicis, quod anima ceperit imaginem corporis et spiritus capiat imaginem dei, tamquam illa contigua corpori et ille sit deo, ac sic ad imaginem dei homo ille intimus, non iste interior reformetur? sed frustra hoc dicis. nam si et ille intimus ita est per animae omnia membra diffusus ut illa per corporis, iam etiam ipse per animam cepit imaginem corporis, sicut illa eum forma formauit. ac per hoc non habet ubi capiat imaginem dei manente in se ista imagine corporis, nisi quemadmodum nummus, ut dixi, aliter ex inferiore, aliter ex parte superiore formetur. ad ista te absurda quando de anima cogitas carnalis cogitatio corporum uelis nolisue conpellit.
Or perhaps you say that the soul took the image of the body and the spirit takes the image of God, as though the soul is contiguous to the body and the spirit to God, and so it is the inmost man, not this inner one, that is reformed to the image of God? But you say this in vain. For if that inmost one too is so diffused through all the members of the soul as the soul is through those of the body, then it too has already taken the image of the body from the soul, just as the soul's form shaped it. And by this it has no place where it may take the image of God while this image of the body remains in it, unless — like the coin, as I said — it be formed in one way from the lower and in another from the upper part. To these absurdities, whether you will or not, the carnal thinking of bodies compels you when you think about the soul.
或者你或許說:魂取了身體的形像,而靈取神的形像,彷彿魂與身體相接、靈與神相接,如此,被重塑成神形像的乃是那至內的人,而非這裏面的人?但你這樣說是徒然的。因為若那至內者也如魂遍佈於身體各肢節那般遍佈於魂的一切肢節,那麼它也已從魂取了身體的形像,正如魂的形狀塑造了它。如此一來,只要這身體的形像仍存於它,它便無處可取神的形像,除非像我所說的錢幣那樣,下部以一種方式、上部以另一種方式被塑成。當你思想靈魂時,對物體的肉體式思維,無論你願不願意,都逼你落入這些荒謬。
24:285
sed deus, ut etiam ipse rectissime confiteris, non est corpus; quomodo igitur capiat eius imaginem corpus? obsecro te, frater, ut non conformeris huic saeculo, sed reformeris in nouitate mentis tuae nec sapias secundum carnem, quoniam mors est. Sed, inquis, si anima caret corpore, quid est quod apud inferos diues ille cognoscit ? certe, inquis, nouerat iam Lazarum, non nouerat Abraham. unde illi tanto ante tempore defuncti Abrahae prouenit agnitio ? haec dicens si agnitionem hominis prouenire non putas sine corporis forma, ut noueris te ipsum, credo quod assidue speculum adtendis, ne, si fueris oblitus faciem tuam. non te possis agnoscere.
But God, as you yourself most rightly confess, is not a body; how, then, can a body take His image? I beseech you, brother, that you be not conformed to this world, but be reformed in the newness of your mind, and be not wise according to the flesh, since that is death. But, you say, if the soul lacks a body, what is it that that rich man recognizes in the underworld? Certainly, you say, he already knew Lazarus, but he did not know Abraham. Whence came to him the recognition of Abraham, who had died so long before? In saying this, if you think that recognition of a man cannot come about without the form of a body, then, in order that you may know yourself, I suppose you constantly gaze into a mirror, lest, if you should forget your own face, you might not be able to recognize yourself.
但神,正如你自己最正確地承認的,不是物體;那麼物體怎能取祂的形像呢?弟兄啊,我懇求你:不要效法這個世代,倒要藉心意的更新而變化,也不要照著肉體思想,因為那便是死。但你說:靈魂若缺乏物體,那財主在陰間所認得的是什麼呢?你說,他固然早已認得拉撒路,卻不認得亞伯拉罕。他對那早已死去多時的亞伯拉罕的認識,是從何而來的呢?你這樣說時,若以為對人的認識若無身體的形狀便不能發生,那麼我想,為要認識你自己,你必是常常照鏡子,唯恐你若忘了自己的面容,便不能認出自己了。
24:286
rogo te, quem magis hominem nouit homo quam se ipsum et cuius minus potest faeiem uidere quam suam ? quis autem potest cognoscere deum, quem tu quoque incorporeum esse non dubitas, si praeter corporis formam, sicut putas, non potest cognitio prouenire, id est si corpora possunt sola cognosci? quis autem Christianus de tam magnis difficillimisque rebus disputans animum in uerba diuina tam neglegenter intendat, ut dicat: (si incorporea est anima, necesse est careat forma\'? oblitus es te formam legisse doctrinae? ergo corporea est forma doctrinae. oblitus es scriptum esse de Christo Iesu, antequam hominem fuisset indutus, quod in forma dei erat? quomodo ergo dicis:
I ask you, what man does a man know better than himself, and whose face can he less see than his own? But who can know God, whom you too do not doubt to be incorporeal, if, as you suppose, cognition cannot come about apart from the form of a body — that is, if bodies alone can be known? And what Christian, disputing about matters so great and so difficult, would direct his mind so carelessly to the divine words as to say: 'If the soul is incorporeal, it must necessarily lack form'? Have you forgotten that you have read of the 'form of doctrine'? Then the form of doctrine is corporeal. Have you forgotten that it is written of Christ Jesus, before He had put on manhood, that He 'was in the form of God'? How then do you say:
我問你:人所認識的人有誰勝過認識他自己?而人最看不見的臉又有哪張比自己的臉更甚?但誰能認識神——祂連你也毫不懷疑是非物質的——倘若照你所想,離了身體的形狀便不能有認識,即是說唯有物體才能被認識?又有哪個基督徒,論及如此重大又如此艱深之事,竟這般草率地把心思放在神聖之言上,以致說:「靈魂若是非物質的,就必然缺乏形式」?你難道忘了你曾讀到「教義的模範(形式)」嗎?照此推論,教義的形式竟成了物質的了。你難道忘了經上論到基督耶穌,在祂尚未披上人性之前,說祂「本有神的形像(形式)」嗎?那麼你怎能說:
24:287
si incorporea est anima, necesse est careat forma, cum audias formam dei, quem non esse corporeum confiteris et ita loqueris, tamquam forma nisi in corporibus esse non possit? Dicis etiam \'cessare illic nomina, ubi non distinguitur forma, et nihil illic agere appellationem nominum, ubi nulla est designatio personarum\', hinc uolens probare Abrahae animam fuisse corpoream, quia dici potuit: pater Abraham. iam diximus etiam ubi corpus nullum est esse formam. si autem appellationem nominum nihil putas agere, ubi non sunt corpora, numera ista nomina, quaeso te:
'If the soul is incorporeal, it must necessarily lack form,' when you hear of the form of God, whom you confess not to be corporeal, and yet speak as though form could not exist except in bodies? You also say that 'names cease there where form is not distinguished, and that the appellation of names does nothing there where there is no designation of persons,' wishing hence to prove that Abraham's soul was corporeal, because it could be said: 'Father Abraham.' We have already said that form exists even where there is no body. But if you think the appellation of names does nothing where there are no bodies, count these names, I pray you:
「靈魂若是非物質的,就必然缺乏形式」——當你聽見「神的形像(形式)」,祂是你所承認並非物質的,你卻說得彷彿形式除在物體之中便不能存在?你又說:「名稱在形式無從分辨之處便止息了,並且在無位格可指之處,名稱的稱呼也毫無作用」,想藉此證明亞伯拉罕的靈魂是物質的,因為可以說:「亞伯拉罕父啊」。我們已經說過,即使在沒有身體之處,形式仍然存在。但你若以為在沒有物體之處名稱的稱呼便毫無作用,那麼請你數算這些名稱:
24:288
fructus autem spiritus est caritas, gaudium, p a x, longanimitas, benignitas, bonitas, fides, mansuetudo, continentia et dic mihi utrum res ipsas non agnoscas, quarum ista sunt nomina, uel sic agnoscas, ut aliqua liniamenta corporum uideas. ecce, ut alia taceam, dic mihi quam figuram, quae membra, quem colorem caritas habeat, quae certe, si ipse inanis non es, inane aliquid tibi uideri non potest. cuius auxilium inploratum est, inquis, corporeus utique uisus est atque formatus . audiant te homines et dei nemo inploret auxilium, quia nemo eum potest uidere corporeum.
'But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, kindness, goodness, faith, meekness, self-control.' And tell me whether you do not recognize the things themselves of which these are the names, or whether you so recognize them as to see in them some lineaments of bodies. Lo, to pass over the rest, tell me what shape, what members, what colour love has — love which surely, if you yourself are not empty, cannot seem to you to be anything empty. 'Whose aid was implored,' you say, 'was surely something seen and having form.' Let men hear you — and let no one implore the aid of God, since no one can see Him as corporeal!
「聖靈所結的果子,就是仁愛、喜樂、和平、忍耐、恩慈、良善、信實、溫柔、節制。」你且告訴我:你是否不認得這些名稱所指的事物本身,還是你雖認得它們、卻在其中看見某些物體的輪廓?看哪,別的姑且不論,你告訴我:仁愛有什麼形狀、什麼肢體、什麼顏色——這仁愛,只要你自己不是空虛的,在你看來斷不可能是什麼空虛之物。你說:「所求助的對象總是被看見且有形的。」讓眾人聽你這話罷——那就無人可以求神的幫助了,因為無人能看見祂是有形的!
24:289
Denique, inquis, membra illic animae describuntur, ut uere sit corpus, et uis \'per oculum totum caput intellegi\', quia dictus est leuasse oculos suos, \'per linguam fauces, per digitum manum\', quia dictum est: mitteLazarum, utintinguat extremum digiti sui in aquam, ut refrigeret linguam meam. tamen, ne per membrorum nomina de deo tibi corporeo praescribatur, dicis \'per haec incorporeas intellegendas esse uirtutes\', quia deum rectissime defendis non esse corporeum. quid igitur causae est, cur nomina ista membrorum in deo tibi corpus non faciant, in anima faciant? an uero quando de creatura haec dicuntur, proprie accipienda sunt, quando autem de creatore, tropice\' atque translate?
'Finally,' you say, 'the members of the soul are there described, so that it is truly a body,' and you wish 'the whole head to be understood by the eye,' because he is said to have lifted up his eyes; 'the throat by the tongue, the hand by the finger,' because it was said: 'Send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, that he may cool my tongue.' Yet, lest by the names of members a corporeal God be prescribed to you, you say that 'by these are to be understood incorporeal powers,' because you most rightly defend that God is not corporeal. What reason, then, is there why these names of members should not make a body for you in God, yet should make one in the soul? Or indeed, when these things are said of a creature, are they to be taken properly, but when of the Creator, tropically and by transference?
你說:「最後,靈魂的肢體在那裏被描述,以致它確實是個身體」,你又要「以眼睛代表整個頭」,因為經上說他舉目;「以舌頭代表咽喉,以指頭代表手」,因為經上說:「打發拉撒路來,用指頭尖蘸點水,涼涼我的舌頭。」然而,為免藉肢體的名稱把一位有形的神加諸於你,你說「藉這些當理解為非物質的能力」,因為你最正確地維護神並非物質的。那麼有何理由,使這些肢體的名稱在神身上不為你造出一個身體,在靈魂身上卻造出一個?抑或當這些說法用於受造物時當按字面領受,用於造物主時卻當按比喻與轉義領受?
24:290
pinnas itaque corporeas daturus es nobis, quoniam non creator, sed creatura, id est homo dicit: si assumsero pinnas meas sicut columba? porro autem, si propterea linguam habebat diues ille corpoream, quoniam dixit: refrigeret linguam mea, in nobis quoque adhuc in carne uiuentibus manus habet ipsa lingua corporeas, quia scriptum est: mors et uita in manibus linguae. puto etiam non tibi uideri uel esse in creaturam uel corpus esse peccatum: cur ergo habet faciem? an non audis in psalmo: non est pax ossibus meis a faeie peccatorum meorum ?
Are you then going to give us corporeal wings, since it is not the Creator but the creature, that is, man, who says: 'If I take my wings like a dove'? Moreover, if the rich man had a corporeal tongue because he said 'let him cool my tongue,' then in us also, still living in the flesh, that same tongue has corporeal hands, because it is written: 'Death and life are in the hands of the tongue.' I suppose, too, that sin does not seem to you either to belong to the creature or to be a body: why then does it have a face? Or do you not hear in the Psalm: 'There is no peace in my bones from the face of my sins'?
那麼你要給我們有形的翅膀嗎?既然說「我若展開我的翅膀如鴿子」的並非造物主,乃是受造物、即人。再者,若那財主因說「涼涼我的舌頭」就有一條有形的舌頭,那麼在我們這仍活在肉身中的人身上,這舌頭自身也就有了有形的「手」,因為經上寫著:「死與生都在舌頭的手中(權下)。」我又想,罪在你看來似乎既不屬於受造物、也不是物體:那麼罪為何有面貌呢?難道你沒有聽見詩篇中所說:「因我罪孽的面,我的骨頭毫無安寧」嗎?
24:291
Quod uero \'illum Abrahae sinum\' existimas -esse corporeum et per ipsum\' asseris totum corpus eius agnosci\', uereor, ue in re tanta ioculariter atque inridenter, non serio grauiterque agere credaris. neque cnim usque adeo desiperes, ut arbitrareris corporeum unius hominis sinum ferre tot animas, immo, ut secundum te loquar, \'ferre tot corpora bene meritorum, quos illuc angeli sicut Lazarum perferunt\'. nisi opinaris fortasse illam unam animam solam ad eundem sinum peruenire meruisse. si non iocaris et errare pueriliter non uis, sinum Abrahae intellege remotam sedem quietis atque secretam, ubi est Abraham.
But as for 'that bosom of Abraham,' which you reckon to be corporeal and by which you assert 'his whole body is recognized,' I fear lest in so great a matter you be thought to be acting jestingly and mockingly, not seriously and gravely. For you would not be so foolish as to imagine that the corporeal bosom of one man could carry so many souls — nay rather, to speak according to you, 'carry so many bodies of the well-deserving, whom the angels bear thither as they did Lazarus.' Unless perhaps you suppose that that one soul alone deserved to reach that same bosom. If you are not jesting and do not wish to err childishly, understand Abraham's bosom to be the remote and secret seat of rest, where Abraham is.
至於「亞伯拉罕的懷裏」,你認為它是有形的、並藉此斷言「他的整個身體都被認出」,我卻擔心:在如此重大之事上,你恐怕被看作是在戲謔嘲弄,而非嚴肅莊重地處理。因為你不至於愚蠢到以為一個人有形的懷抱能容納這許多靈魂——不如說,照你的講法,「能容納這許多善有善報者的身體,就是天使把他們像拉撒路那樣抬到那裏的人」。除非你或許以為,唯有那一個靈魂才配到達那同一懷裏。你若不是戲言、又不願孩子氣地錯下去,就當把亞伯拉罕的懷裏理解為那安息的偏遠隱密之座,亞伯拉罕所在之處。
24:292
et ideo Abrahae dictum, non quod ipsius tantum sit, sed quod ipse pater multarum gentium sit positus, quibus est ad imitandum fidei principatu propositus, sicut deum Abrahajn et deum Isaac et deum Iacob se deus uocari uoluit, cum sit innumerabilium deus. Neque. haec ita me disserere existimes, tamquam negem fieri posse, ut anima mortui sicut dormientis in similitudine corporis sui sentiat seu bona seu mala. nam et in somnis quando aliqua dura et molesta perpetimur, nos utique sumus et, nisi euigilantibus nobis illa praetereant, poenas grauissimas pendimus;
And therefore it was called Abraham's, not because it belongs to him alone, but because he himself was set as the father of many nations, to whom he is set forth for imitation by his primacy of faith — just as God willed to be called the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob, though He is the God of innumerable ones. And do not think that I so discourse as though I deny that it can happen that the soul of a dead man, like that of a sleeper, feels either good or ill in the likeness of its own body. For in dreams too, when we endure certain hard and grievous things, it is truly we ourselves, and, unless those things pass away when we awake, we pay the gravest penalties;
因此它被稱為亞伯拉罕的,並非因它單屬於他,乃因他自己被立為多國之父,藉其信德的首要地位被立作眾人效法的榜樣——正如神願意被稱為亞伯拉罕的神、以撒的神、雅各的神,雖然祂是無數人的神。你也不要以為我這樣論說,彷彿我否認死人的靈魂能像睡者的靈魂那樣,在其自身身體的樣式中感受或善或惡。因為在夢中,當我們忍受某些艱難痛苦之事時,那受苦的確實是我們自己;除非那些事在我們醒來時消逝,否則我們就要償付至為沉重的刑罰;
24:293
sed corpora esse credere, quibus hac atque illae quasi ferimur et uolitamus in somnis, hominis est, qui parum uigilanter de rebus talibus cogitauit. de his quippe uisorum imaginibus maxime anima probatur non esse corporea, nisi uelis et illa corpora dicere, quae praeter nos ipsos tam multa uidemus in somnis: caelum, terram, mare, solem, lunam, stellas, fluuios, montes, arbores, animalia. haec qui corpora esse credit, incredibiliter desipit; sunt tamen corporibus omnino simillima. ex hoc genere sunt etiam, quae aliqua significantia diuinitus demonstrantur siue in somno siue in extasi. quae unde fiant, id est quaenam sit uelut materies eorum, quis indagare. possit aut dicere?
but to believe that they are bodies by which we are, as it were, borne this way and that and fly about in dreams, is characteristic of a man who has thought too little vigilantly about such matters. For from these images of things seen it is most of all proved that the soul is not corporeal — unless you would call those things also bodies which, apart from ourselves, we see so many of in dreams: heaven, earth, sea, sun, moon, stars, rivers, mountains, trees, animals. He who believes these to be bodies is incredibly foolish; and yet they are altogether most like bodies. Of this kind also are those which are shown by God as bearing some significance, whether in sleep or in ecstasy. Whence these arise, that is, what their material as it were may be, who could trace out or say?
但若相信我們在夢中彷彿被載往此方彼方、四處飛翔所憑藉的乃是物體,這是那對此類事思考得不夠警醒之人的特徵。因為正是從這些所見之物的影像,最能證明靈魂不是物質的——除非你也要把那些我們在夢中於己身之外所見的許多東西稱作物體:天、地、海、日、月、眾星、江河、山嶽、樹木、走獸。凡相信這些是物體的人,其愚蠢令人難以置信;然而它們卻與物體極其相像。屬於這一類的,還有那些藉神顯明、帶有某種意義的,無論是在睡夢中還是在出神狀態中。這些從何而生,即它們的「材料」彷彿是什麼,誰能追究得出或說得明白呢?
24:294
procul dubio tamen spiritalis est, non corporalis. namque huiusmodi species uelut corporum, non tamen corpora et uigilantium cogitatione formantur et profunditate memoriae continentur et ex eius abditissimis sinibus nescio quo mirabili et ineffabili modo cum recordamur prodeunt et quasi ante oculos prolata uersantur. tam multas igitur et tam magnas corporum imagines, si anima corpus esset, capere cogitando uel memoria continendo non posset. secundum tuam quippe definitionem corporea substantia sua corpus hoc exterius non excedit . qua igitur magnitudine, quae nulla illi est, imagines tam magnorum corporum et spatiorum atque regionum capit?
Yet without doubt it is spiritual, not corporeal. For such appearances as of bodies — yet not bodies — are both formed by the thought of the waking and contained in the depth of the memory, and out of its most hidden recesses, by I know not what marvellous and ineffable manner, they come forth when we remember and are, as it were, turned before our eyes as things brought forward. So many, then, and so great images of bodies, if the soul were a body, it could not take in by thinking nor contain in the memory. For according to your own definition, a corporeal substance does not exceed its own external body. By what magnitude, then — which it has none — does it take in the images of bodies and spaces and regions so great?
然而毫無疑問,那是屬靈的,而非物質的。因為這些彷彿是物體、卻並非物體的顯象,既由醒著之人的思想所形成,又被存於記憶的深處,並且從記憶至為隱祕的角落,以我不知道的某種奇妙難言的方式,在我們回想時湧現出來,彷彿被帶到眼前呈現。那麼,如此眾多又如此浩大的物體影像,靈魂若是物體,便不能藉思想容納,也不能藉記憶保存。因為照你自己的定義,一個物質的實體並不超出其自身的外在身體。那麼,它以何等的體量(它根本沒有這體量)容納如此浩大之物體、空間與地域的影像呢?
24:295
quid ergo mirum, si et ipsa sibi in sui corporis similitudine apparet et quando sine corpore apparet? neque enim cum suo corpore sibi apparet in somnis et tamen in ea ipsa similitudine corporis sui quasi per loca ignota et nota discurrit et laeta sentit multa uel tristia. sed puto, quod nec tu audeas dicere figuram illam corporis atque membrorum, quam sibi habere uidetur in somnis, uerum corpus esse.
What wonder is it, then, if the soul appears also to itself in the likeness of its own body, even when it appears without a body? For it is not with its own body that it appears to itself in dreams, and yet in that very likeness of its own body it runs, as it were, through places unknown and known, and feels many things joyful or sad. But I suppose that not even you would dare to say that that figure of a body and of members which it seems to itself to have in dreams is a true body.
那麼,若靈魂即使在沒有身體顯現時,也以其自身身體的樣式向自己顯現,這有什麼可希奇的呢?因為它在夢中向自己顯現時,並非帶著它自己的身體,然而它卻在其自身身體的那同一樣式中,彷彿穿行過陌生和熟悉的地方,感受許多喜樂或憂傷之事。但我想,連你也不敢說它在夢中似乎具有的那身體與肢體的形狀是真實的身體。
24:296
nam isto modo erit uerus mons, quem sibi uidetur ascendere, et corporea domus, quam sibi uidetur intrare, et arbor uera lignumque uerum corpus habens, sub qua sibi uidetur iacere, et aqua uera, quam sibi uidetur haurire, et omnia in quibus quasi corporibus uersatur corpora erunt, si et ipsa corpus est, quae simili imagine inter cuncta illa uersatur. De conscriptis uisionibus martyrum dicendum tibi est aliquid, quoniam tu etiam inde testimonium adhibendum putasti. nempe sancta Perpetua uisa sibi est in somnis cum quodam Aegyptio in uirum conuersa luctari.
For in that case the mountain which it seems to itself to climb will be a true mountain, and the house which it seems to itself to enter a corporeal house, and the tree a true tree and the wood a true body of wood under which it seems to itself to lie, and the water true water which it seems to itself to draw, and all the things among which it moves as though among bodies will be bodies, if it too is a body which moves among all those things in a like image. Concerning the recorded visions of the martyrs, something must be said to you, since you too thought testimony should be adduced from that source. For holy Perpetua seemed to herself in dreams to wrestle with a certain Egyptian, having been changed into a man.
因為那樣一來,它似乎攀登的山便是真山,它似乎進入的房子便是有形的房子,它似乎躺臥於其下的樹便是真樹、木頭便是真有木質的物體,它似乎汲取的水便是真水,它彷彿置身於眾物體之間所處的一切也都要是物體了——只要它自己(以類似的影像置身於那一切之中者)也是物體的話。關於殉道者所記載的異象,我也當對你說幾句,因為你也認為當從那裏引用見證。因為聖佩爾佩圖婭在夢中似乎變成了男子,與某個埃及人角力。
24:297
quis autem dubitet in illa similitudine corporis animam eius fuisse, non corpus, quod utique in suo femineo sexu manens sopitis sensibus iacebat in stratis, quando anima eius in illa uirilis corporis similitudine luctabatur? quid hic dicis? uerumne erat corpus illa uiri similitudo an non erat corpus, quamuis haberet similitudinem corporis? elige quid uelis. si corpus erat, cur non seruabat uaginae suae formam? neque enim in illius feminae carne uirilia repererat genitalia, unde ita posset sese coartando et, ut tu loqueris, \'gelaudo\' formari.
But who could doubt that in that likeness of a body it was her soul, not her body — which surely, remaining in its own feminine sex with senses lulled to sleep, was lying on the couch — while her soul was wrestling in that likeness of a masculine body? What do you say here? Was that likeness of a man truly a body, or was it not a body, although it had the likeness of a body? Choose which you will. If it was a body, why did it not preserve the form of its own sheath? For it had not found masculine genitals in that woman's flesh, from which it could thus be shaped by contracting itself and, as you say, 'congealing.'
但誰能懷疑,在那身體的樣式中乃是她的靈魂、而非她的身體——她的身體必然仍存於其女性之性別中、諸感官沉睡而躺臥在牀榻上——當她的靈魂在那男性身體的樣式中角力之時?你在此要說什麼呢?那男子的樣式究竟是真實的身體,還是並非身體、雖然它具有身體的樣式?隨你揀選。若它是身體,為何不保存其自身鞘套的形狀呢?因為它並未在那婦人的肉體中找到男性的生殖器官,好使它能藉收縮自己、並照你所說的「凝結」而被塑成那樣。
24:298
deinde, obsecro te, cum corpus dormientis adhuc uiueret, quando eius anima luctabatur, in sua uagina erat utique omnibus membris uiuentis inclusa et in eius corpore suam formam, de quo fuerat formata, seruabatnondum quippe artus illos, sicut fit in morte, reliquerat; nondum membra ex membris formata ex formantibus cogente ui morti, extraxerat —: unde igitur erat uirile animae corpus, in quo sibi luctari cum aduersario uidebatur? si autem non erat corpus et tamen erat aliquid simile corporis, in quo sane uerus labor aut uera laetitia sentiretur, iamne tandem uides quemadmodum fieri possit, ut sit in anima similitudo quaedam corporis nec ipsa sit corpus?
Next, I beseech you: since the sleeper's body was still living while her soul was wrestling, it was surely in its own sheath, enclosed within all the members of the living body, and in that body it preserved its own form, from which it had been shaped — for it had not yet, as happens in death, left those joints; it had not yet, by the force of death compelling, drawn its members formed out of members away from those that form them. Whence, then, came that masculine body of the soul, in which it seemed to itself to wrestle with an adversary? But if it was not a body, and yet was something like a body, in which truly a real toil or a real joy was felt — do you now at last see how it can come about that there is in the soul a certain likeness of a body, and yet it is not itself a body?
其次,我懇求你:既然睡者的身體在她的靈魂角力時仍然活著,它必然仍在其自身的鞘套中,被封閉於活身體的一切肢節之內,並在那身體中保存著它所由塑成的自身形狀——因為它還沒有像死亡中所發生的那樣離開那些關節;還沒有藉死亡逼迫之力,把它那由眾肢節所塑成的肢體從塑造它們的肢節中抽離出來——那麼,那男性的靈魂身體,就是它似乎在其中與對手角力的,是從何而來的呢?但若它並非身體、卻是某種像身體之物,在其中確實感受到真實的勞苦或真實的喜樂——你如今豈不終於看見:靈魂中怎能有某種身體的樣式、而它自身卻並非身體,這是如何可能的了嗎?
24:299
Quid si tale aliquid apud inferos geritur et in eis se non corporibus, sed corporum similitudinibus animae agnoscunt? cum enim tristia patimur quamuis in somnis, etsi membrorum corporeorum sit illa similitudo, non membra corporea, non est tamen poenae similitudo, sed poena; sic etiam ubi laeta sentiuntur. sed quoniam sancta Perpetua nondum erat mortua, non uis hinc tibi fortasse praescribi, cum ualde ad rem pertineat, cuius esse naturae existimes illas similitudines corporum quas habemus in somnis. et tota ista causa finita sit, si eas et similes corporibus et non esse corpora confiteris. uerum tamen Dinocratcs frater eius mortuus erat;
What if some such thing takes place in the underworld, and souls recognize themselves there not in bodies, but in likenesses of bodies? For when we suffer sad things, even in dreams, though that be a likeness of corporeal members and not corporeal members, yet it is not a likeness of pain but pain itself; so also where joyful things are felt. But since holy Perpetua was not yet dead, you perhaps do not wish anything to be prescribed to you from this — though it is very much to the point — of what nature you reckon those likenesses of bodies to be which we have in dreams. And this whole case would be settled if you confess that they are both like bodies and not bodies. But nevertheless her brother Dinocrates had died;
倘若在陰間也發生某種這樣的事,靈魂在那裏認出自己並非在物體中,乃在物體的樣式中,又如何呢?因為當我們忍受憂傷之事時,即使在夢中,那雖是有形肢體的樣式而非有形的肢體,卻並非痛苦的樣式,乃是痛苦本身;喜樂之事被感受時也是如此。但因聖佩爾佩圖婭尚未死去,你或許不願從此事得出對你的約束——儘管這極其切題——即你認為我們夢中所有的那些物體樣式是何等本質。若你承認它們既像物體、又並非物體,這整個爭論便可了結。然而她的兄弟迪諾克拉特斯確已死去;
24:300
hunc uidit cum illo uulnere quod uiuus habuit et unde est perductus ad mortem. ubi est quod tantis conatibus laborasti, cum ageres de praecisione membrorum, ne simul concidi anima putarctur? ccce uulnus erat in anima Dinocratis, quod eam ui sua, quando erat in eius corpore, exclusit e corpore. quomodo ergo secundum tuam opinionem, \'quando membra corporis praeciduntur, ab ictu se subtrahit et in alias partes densendo se colligit, ne aliqua pars eius uulncre corporis amputetur\', etiamsi dormienti atque nescienti membrorum aliquid praecidatur? tantam quippe illi tribuis uigilantiam. ut etiam uisis occupata somniorum, si plaga inruerit ignoranti, qua caro feriatur.
she saw him with that wound which he had while alive and by which he was brought to death. Where now is that on which you laboured with such great efforts, when you were treating of the cutting off of members, lest the soul be thought to be cut at the same time? Behold, there was a wound in the soul of Dinocrates, which, when it was in his body, expelled it from the body by its own force. How then, according to your opinion — 'when the members of the body are cut off, it withdraws itself from the blow and, thickening itself, gathers into other parts, lest any part of it be amputated by the wound of the body' — even if something of the members is cut off from one sleeping and unaware? For you attribute such great vigilance to it, that even when occupied with the sights of dreams, if a blow rush upon it unawares, by which the flesh is struck,
她看見他帶著他活著時所有、並致他於死的那傷口。你先前費了那麼大力氣去論述肢體的切除、唯恐靈魂被認為同時遭切割——如今那論點何在呢?看哪,迪諾克拉特斯的靈魂中有一傷口,這傷口當它在他身體中時,藉其自身之力把靈魂逐出了身體。那麼,照你的看法——「當身體的肢體被切除時,靈魂便從那擊打中抽身,並使自己稠密聚縮,收入其他部分,唯恐它的某部分因身體的傷而被截斷」——即使某肢體是從一個沉睡而不知情之人身上被切除,又當如何?因為你賦予靈魂如此之大的警醒,以致即使它正被夢中景象所佔據,若有擊打在它不知情時襲來、傷及肉體,
24:301
se illa prouidenter perniciterque subducat, ne possit feriri atque uexari siue concidi, nec adtendis, homo prudens, quod, si sc anima inde subduceret, nec illa percussio sentiretur. sed inueni quod potueris quid inde respondeas, quomodo anima partes suas abripiat et recondat introrsus, ne, ubi praeciditur seu percutitur corporis membrum, amputetur et ipsa atque uexetur, Dinoeratem aspice et dic, cur eius anima non se subtraxerit ah co corporis loco, qui mortifero uulnere uastabatur, nc in illa fieret quod in eius facie etiam post mortem ipsius corporis appareret.
it providently and swiftly withdraws itself, lest it be able to be struck and tormented or cut down. And you do not consider, prudent man, that if the soul should withdraw itself thence, that blow would not even be felt. But find what you can to reply to this — how the soul snatches away its parts and hides them within, lest, when a member of the body is cut or struck, it too be amputated and tormented — and look upon Dinocrates, and tell me why his soul did not withdraw itself from that place of the body which was being ravaged by the deadly wound, so that there should not come to be in it what appeared in his face even after the death of the body itself.
它便有先見之明地、迅速地抽身,免得被擊中、被折磨或被砍倒。可是,明智的人啊,你卻不想想:靈魂若真從那裏抽身,那擊打便根本不會被感覺到了。但你且找出你所能找到的回答——靈魂如何搶收它的部分、往裏面藏匿,免得當身體的肢體被切割或擊打時,它也被截斷、被折磨——然後看看迪諾克拉特斯,告訴我:他的靈魂為何沒有從那被致命傷所毀壞的身體部位抽身,以致在他靈魂中出現了那甚至在其身體死後仍顯現於他面上的傷?
24:302
an forte iam tibi placet, ut istas potius similitudines corporum quam corpora esse credamus, ut quomodo apparet quasi uulnus, quod non est uulnus, ita quod non est corpus quasi corpus appareat? nam si anima uulnerari potest ab eis qui uulnerant corpus, nihilne metuendum est, ne possit occidi ab eis qui corpus occidunt? quod dominus apertissime fieri non posse testatur. et tamen anima Dinocratis mori non potuit, unde corpus eius est mortuum, et quasi uulnerata uisa est, sicut corpus fuerat uulneratum, quoniam corpus non erat, sed habebat in similitudine corporis etiam similitudinem uulneris.
Or perhaps you now prefer that we believe these to be likenesses of bodies rather than bodies, so that, just as there appears something like a wound which is not a wound, so what is not a body may appear as though a body? For if the soul can be wounded by those who wound the body, is there not something to be feared, lest it be able to be killed by those who kill the body? Yet the Lord most plainly testifies that this cannot happen. And nevertheless the soul of Dinocrates could not die, from which his body died, and it seemed to be as though wounded, just as the body had been wounded, since it was not a body, but had, in the likeness of a body, also the likeness of a wound.
抑或你如今寧可讓我們相信這些是物體的樣式,而非物體,如此,正如顯現出某種像傷口卻並非傷口之物,照樣那並非身體之物也可以彷彿身體般顯現?因為若靈魂能被那些傷害身體的人所傷,豈不就有可懼之處,唯恐它能被那些殺害身體的人所殺嗎?然而主極明白地見證這是不可能的。並且迪諾克拉特斯的靈魂——他的身體正是由此而死——卻不能死,它顯現得彷彿受了傷,正如身體曾受傷那樣,因為它並非身體,乃是在身體的樣式中,也帶有傷口的樣式。
24:303
porro autem in non uero corpore uera miseria fuit animae, quac significabatur adumbrato corporis uulnere, de qua sororis sanctae orationibus meruit liberari. Iam illud quale est dicere, quod \'anima formam de corpore accipiat et cum incremento corporis protendatur et crescat, et non adtendere quam monstrosa euadat anima iuuenis siue senis, si eius brachium praecidatur infanti. contrahit enim se, ut dicis, animae manus, ne ipsa etiam cum manu corporis amputetur, et in alias se partes corporis densendo concludit .
Moreover, in a not-true body there was a true misery of the soul, which was signified by the shadowed wound of the body, from which by the prayers of his holy sister it deserved to be freed. Now, what sort of thing is it to say that 'the soul receives its form from the body and is stretched out and grows with the growth of the body,' and not to consider how monstrous a soul of a youth or an old man turns out, if his arm be cut off when an infant? For the hand of the soul, as you say, contracts itself, lest it too be amputated along with the hand of the body, and, thickening itself, encloses itself into other parts of the body.
再者,在一個並非真實的身體中,卻有靈魂真實的悲慘,這悲慘藉著身體傷口的陰影被表明出來,而靈魂藉其聖潔姊妹的禱告,配得從中被釋放。如今,說「靈魂從身體領受其形狀、並隨身體的成長而伸展、生長」,卻不去想:若一人在嬰孩時被截去手臂,那青年或老人的靈魂會變得何等怪異——這是何等的話呢?因為照你所說,靈魂的手收縮自己,唯恐它也隨身體的手一同被截斷,並使自己稠密聚縮,收入身體的其他部分。
24:304
ac per hoc illud animae brachium quam breue corporis fuit, unde acceperat formam, tam breue seruabitur ubicumque seruetur, quia perdidit formam, cuius incremento posset pariter crescere. exit ergo anima iuuenis aut senis, qui manum cum esset paruus amisit, habens quidem duas manus, quia una refugiens non est amputata cum corpore, sed alteram iuuenalem uel senilem, alteram uero sicut primum fuerat infantilem. tales animas, crede mihi, non forma corporis facit, sed erroris deformitas fingit. non mihi uideris ab isto errore posse erui, nisi deo adiuuante diligenter consideraueris uisa somniantium et inde cognoueris esse quasdam quae non sint corpora, sed similitudines corporum.
And by this, that arm of the soul, however short it was from the body from which it had received its form, will be preserved as short wherever it is preserved, because it lost the form by whose growth it could equally have grown. There goes out, then, the soul of a youth or an old man who lost his hand when he was small, having indeed two hands, because the one that fled was not amputated with the body, but the one being that of a youth or an old man, and the other, as it had first been, that of an infant. Such souls, believe me, no bodily form makes, but the deformity of error fashions. You do not seem to me able to be delivered from this error unless, with God's help, you diligently consider the visions of dreamers and thence learn that there are certain things which are not bodies, but likenesses of bodies.
如此一來,靈魂的那手臂——無論它從它所領受形狀的那身體而言是何等短小——無論被保存在何處,都將被保存為那般短小,因為它失去了那可使它一同長大的形狀之成長。於是,一個幼時失手的青年或老人的靈魂便出去了,帶著兩隻手:因為那逃避的手並未隨身體被截斷,其中一隻是青年或老人的手,另一隻卻仍如最初所是的,是嬰孩的手。相信我,塑成這樣的靈魂的並非身體的形狀,乃是謬誤的畸形所捏造的。在我看來,你若不藉神的幫助,殷勤思想作夢者的異象、並由此認識到有某些東西並非物體、乃是物體的樣式,便無法從這謬誤中被救出。
24:305
quamuis enim et ea quae similia corporibus cogitamus ex eo genere sint, tamen, quod ad mortuos adtinet, aptior coniectura de dormientibus ducitur. neque enim frustra eos qui mortui sunt appellat sancta scriptura dormientes, nisi quia est quodammodo consanguineus leti sopor. Proinde si anima corpus esset et corporea esset figura, in qua se uidet in somnis, eo quod de corpore eius fuisset expressa, nullus hominum membro corporis amputato sicut eo caret, ita sine illo se uideret in somnis, sed potius semper integrum, eo quod animae ipsius nihil fuerit amputatum.
For although even those things which we think of as like bodies are of that same kind, yet, as regards the dead, a more fitting conjecture is drawn from sleepers. For not without reason does holy Scripture call those who are dead 'sleepers,' unless because sleep is in a certain way a kinsman of death. Accordingly, if the soul were a body and were a corporeal figure in which it sees itself in dreams — because it had been expressed from its body — no man, when a member of the body has been amputated, would, just as he lacks it, so see himself without it in dreams, but rather always whole, because nothing of the soul itself has been amputated.
因為,雖然連我們所思想的那些像物體之物也屬於這同一類,然而就死者而言,更合宜的推測乃從睡者引出。因為聖經稱死者為「睡者」並非無因,乃因睡眠在某種意義上是死亡的親屬。照此,靈魂若是物體、又是它在夢中看見自己所憑的那有形形狀——因它是由其身體壓印而出——那麼,凡被截去身體某肢節之人,便不會像他實際缺此肢節那樣、在夢中看見自己也缺它,反倒總是看見自己是完整的,因為靈魂自身並無任何部分被截去。
24:306
cum uero aliquando se integros uideant, aliquando autem, sicut sunt, ex quacumque parte truncatos, quid aliud ista res docet nisi animam sicut aliarum rerum quas sentit in somnis ita et corporis modo sic, modo sic non ueritatem, sed similitudinem gerere ? gaudium uero eius siue tristitia, delectatio uel offensio, siue sit in corporibus siue in corporum similitudinibus, uera est. tu ipse nonne dixisti uereque dixisti \'alimenta et uestimenta non esse animae, sed corpori necessaria\'? cur ergo aquae stillam desiderauit apud inferos diues? cur\'Samuhcl sanctus post mortem\', ut ipse quoque commemorasti, \'solito indumento uestitus apparuit\'?
But since sometimes they see themselves whole, and sometimes, just as they are, truncated in some part or other, what else does this fact teach but that the soul, just as of the other things it perceives in dreams, so also of the body, at one time thus, at another thus, bears not the truth but the likeness? But its joy or its sadness, its delight or its offence, whether it be in bodies or in likenesses of bodies, is true. Did you not yourself say, and say truly, that 'food and clothing are not necessary for the soul, but for the body'? Why then did the rich man in the underworld desire a drop of water? Why did 'holy Samuel after death,' as you yourself also mentioned, 'appear clothed in his accustomed garment'?
但既然人有時看見自己是完整的,有時卻如其實際、在某部位是殘缺的,這事所教導的,豈非正是:靈魂正如對它在夢中所感知的其他事物一樣,對身體也是時而如此、時而如彼,所呈現的並非真實、乃是樣式?但它的喜樂或憂傷、愉悅或不快,無論是在物體中還是在物體的樣式中,都是真實的。你自己豈不曾說、且說得真確,「食物與衣裳並非靈魂所需,乃是身體所需」嗎?那麼,陰間的財主為何渴求一滴水呢?照你自己也提到的,「聖撒母耳死後」,為何「穿著他慣常的衣袍顯現」呢?
24:307
numquid ille ruinas animae sicut carnis per umoris alimentum reficere cupiebat? numquid iste de corpore uestitus exierat? sed in illo uera erat molestia, qua cruciabatur anima, non tamen uerum corpus, cui quaereret alimenta, et iste sic potuit apparere uestitus, ut non corpus esset, sed similitudinem corporis haberet et anima et habitus. neque enim se anima sicut in membra corporis ita et in uestimenta porrigit et coartat, ut etiam inde formetur.
Did that one desire to repair the ruins of his soul, as of flesh, by the nourishment of moisture? Had this one gone forth from the body clothed? But in the former there was a true distress, by which the soul was tortured, yet not a true body for which it sought nourishment; and the latter could so appear clothed that it was not a body, but had a likeness of a body — both the soul and the garment. For the soul does not stretch and contract itself into garments as into the members of the body, so as to be formed even from them.
那財主豈是想藉水分的滋養來修補他靈魂的殘破、如同修補肉體嗎?這撒母耳豈是穿著衣裳從身體出去的嗎?然而在前者身上有真實的苦楚,靈魂為此受折磨,卻並無真實的身體可供它尋求滋養;而後者能如此穿著衣裳顯現,卻並非身體,乃是具有身體的樣式——靈魂與衣袍二者皆然。因為靈魂並不像伸展收縮於身體的肢節那樣伸展收縮於衣裳之中,以致連衣裳也塑成它的形狀。
24:308
Post mortem uero quam uim cognitionis corruptibilibus exoneratae corporibus animae accipiant etiam non bonae, ut uel pariter malas uel etiam bonas ualeant interioribus sensibus intueri et agnoscere siue in ipsis non corporibus, sed similitudinibus corporum siue in bonis aut malis affectionibus mentis, in quibus nulla sunt quasi liniamenta membrorum, quis ualeat indagare? unde est et illud, quod patrem Abraham diues ille, cum in tormentis esset, agnouit, cui figura corporis eius non erat nota, cuius corporis similitudinem quamuis incorpoream potuit anima retinere.
But after death, what power of cognition, freed from corruptible bodies, souls receive — even those that are not good — so that they are able to behold and recognize by their inner senses others whether wicked or good, whether in those very things which are not bodies but likenesses of bodies, or in the good or evil affections of the mind, in which there are no lineaments as it were of members: who could trace this out? Whence also is that which the rich man, when he was in torments, recognized father Abraham, to whom the figure of his body was not known — whose likeness of body, although incorporeal, the soul was able to retain.
但在死後,靈魂——甚至那些不善的靈魂——脫離了朽壞的身體之後,領受何等認識的能力,以致它們能藉其內在的感官觀看並認出他人,無論惡的或善的,無論是在那些並非物體、乃物體樣式的事物中,還是在心靈善惡的情感中(在其中並無彷彿肢體的輪廓):這誰能追究得出呢?由此也可解釋那財主在痛苦中認出亞伯拉罕父的事,儘管他並不認得亞伯拉罕身體的形狀——靈魂能保存亞伯拉罕身體的樣式,雖然這樣式是非物質的。
24:309
quis autem recte dicat se aliquem hominem cognouisse, nisi in quantum potuit eius uitam uoluntatemque cognoscere, quae utique moles non habet uel colores? sic enim et nos ipsos certius quam ceteros nouimus, quia nobis conscientia nostra nota est et uoluntas. quam plane uidemus et in ea tamen aliquam corporis similitudinem non uidemus, hanc in alio quamuis praesente non cernimus, etiam cuius absentis faciem nouimus, recolimus, cogitamus. nostram uero faeiem eo modo nosse, recolere, cogitare non possumus et tamen nos ipsos nobis magis quam illum cognitum uerissime dicimus. ita clarum est, ubi sit potior hominis ueriorque notitia.
But who could rightly claim to have known some man, except in so far as he was able to know that man's life and will, which surely have neither mass nor colours? For in this way we know even our own selves more surely than we know others, because our own conscience and our will are known to us. This will we plainly see, and yet in it we behold no likeness whatever of a body. This will we cannot discern in another, however present he may be — even one whose face, when he is absent, we know, recall, and think upon. Our own face, however, we cannot know, recall, or think upon in that same way; and yet we say most truly that we ourselves are better known to us than that other man. Thus it is clear where the better and truer knowledge of a man lies.
然而,有誰能正當地說自己認識了某個人,除非是在他能夠認識那人的生命與意志的程度之內呢?而這生命與意志確實既無體積,也無顏色。因為我們正是如此比認識別人更確切地認識我們自己,因為我們自己的良心與意志是為我們所知的。這意志我們清楚地看見,然而在其中我們卻看不見任何身體的相似形象。這意志,我們無法在另一個人身上辨識出來,縱使他就在眼前;即便對於一個不在場之人,我們仍認得、記起、思念他的面容。但我們卻無法以那樣的方式去認識、記起、思念自己的面容;然而我們仍最真確地說,我們自己比那另一個人更為我們所認識。如此便清楚可見,人更優越、更真實的認識存在於何處。
24:310
Cum ergo aliud sit in anima, quo corpora uera sentimusquod facimus quinque sensibus corporis —, aliud, quo praeter ipsos similia corporibus non corpora cernimusubi et nos ipsos non aliter quam similes corporibus contuemur —, aliud, quo nec corpora nec similitudines corporum, sicut fidem, spem, caritatem, sine ullis coloribus et tumoribus eorumque similibus certius sane firmiusque conspicimus, ubi magis esse et quodammodo familiarius habitare debemus, ubi renouari in agnitione dei secundum imaginem eius qui creauit nos? nonne in hoc quod tertio loco posui? ibi enim certe neque ullum sexum neque ullam sexus similitudinem gerimus.
Since, then, there is one faculty in the soul by which we perceive real bodies — which we do by the five senses of the body — another by which, apart from those very senses, we behold things like bodies yet not bodies (where too we contemplate our own selves in no other way than as things resembling bodies), and yet another by which we discern neither bodies nor likenesses of bodies, such as faith, hope, and charity, which we perceive with all the more certainty and firmness because without any colours or dimensions or anything of that sort — where ought we rather to be, and in a manner more familiarly to dwell, where we are to be renewed in the knowledge of God according to the image of him who created us? Is it not in that which I placed in the third rank? For there assuredly we bear neither any sex nor any likeness of sex.
既然如此,靈魂中便有一種官能,藉以感知真實的物體——這是我們藉肉體的五官所做的;另有一種官能,藉以在那五官之外辨識出與物體相似卻並非物體之物——在其中我們也只能以與物體相似的方式來觀看我們自己;還有另一種官能,藉以辨識那既非物體、亦非物體之相似形象者,例如信、望、愛,這些我們反而更確切、更堅定地看見,正因它們沒有任何顏色、體積或諸如此類之物。那麼,我們理當更多存在、並以某種更親密的方式居住於何處,好使我們照著那創造我們者的形象,在對神的認識上得以更新呢?豈不正是在我置於第三位的那一官能之中嗎?因為在那裡,我們確實既不帶有任何性別,也不帶有任何性別的相似形象。
24:311
Xam illa masculinae uel femininae animae forma membris uirilibus muliebribusquc distincta, si non corporis similitudo, sed corpus est, uelis nolis est masculus, uelis nolis est femina, quaecumque aut masculus apparet aut femina. sed tamen si secundum tuam opinionem et corpus est anima et uiuum corpus est et habet mammas protumidas et propendulas et non habet barbam et habet uuluam et genitalia, quae habent feminae corporis membra, et non est femina, egone non dicam uera constantius:
Now that form of a male or female soul, distinguished by male and female members — if it is not a likeness of a body but a body itself — then, whether you will or not, whatever appears either as male or as female is, willy-nilly, a male, willy-nilly a female. Yet still, if according to your opinion the soul is both a body and a living body, and has swelling and pendulous breasts, and has no beard, and has a vulva and the genitals which the members of a female body have, and yet is not a female — shall I not with greater constancy say what is true:
如今那男性或女性靈魂的形態,以男性和女性的肢體區別開來——倘若它不是物體的相似形象,而是物體本身——那麼無論你願意與否,凡顯現為男性或女性者,不由分說便是男性,不由分說便是女性。然而,倘若按照你的意見,靈魂既是物體,又是活的物體,並且有隆起下垂的乳房、沒有鬍鬚、有陰戶和女性身體肢體所具有的生殖器官,卻又不是女性——那麼我豈不該更為堅定地說出真理:?
24:312
\'et habet oculum et habet linguam et habet digitum et habet cetera similia corporis membra et haec tota est corporis similitudo, non corpus\', cum hoc quod ego dico probet apud se quisque, cum corpora imaginatur absentiumprobet certe, cum figuras et suam et alias suorum recolit somniorum —, a te autem huius monstri, ubi et uerum est et uiuum est et femineum est corpus et femineus non est sexus, nullum in natura rerum proferatur exemplum ? Quod enim de phoenice loqueris, ad rem de qua agitur omnino non pertinet. resurrectionem quippe illa significat corporum, non sexum destruit animarum, si tamen, ut creditur, de sua morte renascitur.
'It has an eye, it has a tongue, it has a finger, and it has the other members like those of a body, and this whole thing is a likeness of a body, not a body' — since what I say each man may prove within himself when he imagines the bodies of those who are absent (let him prove it surely when he recalls the shapes both of himself and of others in his dreams), whereas of this monstrous thing of yours — where there is at once a true, living, feminine body and yet no feminine sex — you can produce no example in the whole nature of things? For what you say about the phoenix is wholly irrelevant to the matter under discussion. For that bird signifies the resurrection of bodies; it does not abolish the sex of souls — if indeed, as is believed, it is reborn out of its own death.
『它有眼睛、有舌頭、有手指,也有其他像身體那樣的肢體,而這整個乃是身體的相似形象,並非身體本身』——因為我所說的,每個人在想像不在場之人的身體時,都可以在自己裡面得到證實(誠然,當他記起自己與別人在夢中的形貌時,便可證實),然而你這怪物般的說法——就是那既是真實、活生生、女性的身體、卻又沒有女性性別之物——你卻無法在萬物的本性中舉出任何一例。因為你所說有關鳳凰之事,與所討論的問題毫不相干。因為那鳥所象徵的乃是身體的復活,並不廢除靈魂的性別——即便如人們所信的那樣,牠是從自身的死亡中重生。
24:313
sed arbitror, quod tuum sermonem parum putaueris fore plausibilem, si non multa de phocnice more adulescentium declamares. numquid enim sunt in eius corpore genitalia masculina, et non est masculus, uel feminina, et non est femina? tu autem adtende, quid dicas, quid adstruere, quid persuadere coneris. \'animam\' dicis \'per cuncta membra diffusam gelando riguisse et a uertice usque ad ima uestigia, a medullis intimis usque ad superficiem cutis totam totius accepisse corporis formam; ac per hoc accepit in feminae corpore quicquid habent femineorum uiscerum feminae et uerum est hoc corpus et haec uera sunt membra et tamen non est femina.
But I suppose you thought your discourse would be too little pleasing to the ear if you did not, after the manner of young men, declaim at length about the phoenix. For are there in its body male genitals, and yet it is not male; or female ones, and yet it is not female? But you, mark what you say, what you seek to establish, what you strive to persuade. You say that 'the soul, diffused through all the members, has congealed as it froze, and from the very crown of the head down to the soles of the feet, from the inmost marrow to the surface of the skin, has taken on the whole form of the whole body; and by this it has taken on, in a female's body, whatever the female organs females possess; and this is a true body, and these are true members, and yet it is not a female.'
但我想,你必定認為你的言論若不像年輕人那般,對鳳凰之事大加鋪陳演說,便會顯得不夠動聽。難道在牠的身體裡有雄性的生殖器官,牠卻不是雄性;或有雌性的,牠卻不是雌性嗎?可是你,留心你所說的、你想要建立的、你竭力要說服人的。你說『靈魂遍佈全身各肢體,凝結而僵硬,自頭頂直到腳掌底、自最深的骨髓直到皮膚表層,取得了整個身體的整個形態;並藉此在女性的身體中,取得了女性所具有的一切女性臟器;而這是真實的身體,這些是真實的肢體,牠卻又不是女性。』
24:314
cur, obsecro te, in uero et uiuo corpore omnia sunt membra feminea, et non est femina, in uero et uiuo corpore membra sunt omnia masculina, et non est masculus ? quis ista credere, dicere, docere praesumat? an quia non generant animae? ergo nec muli et mulae sunt masculi et feminae. an quia nec concumbere poterunt sine carneis corporibus amimae? sed hoc aufertur et his qui castrantur et tamen, cum eis adimatur et motus et opus, non adimitur sexus figura quantulacumque masculinorum manente membrorum. nemo umquam masculum negauit eunuchum:
Why, I beseech you, in a true and living body are all the members female, and yet it is not a female; in a true and living body are all the members male, and yet it is not a male? Who would presume to believe, to say, or to teach such things? Is it because souls do not beget? Then neither are he-mules and she-mules male and female. Is it because souls cannot copulate without fleshly bodies? But this too is taken away from those who are castrated; and yet, though from them both the movement and the act are removed, the form of the sex is not removed, since some remnant, however small, of the male members remains. No one ever denied that a eunuch is male.
我懇求你告訴我:為何在一個真實而活生生的身體裡,一切肢體皆為女性,卻不是女性;在一個真實而活生生的身體裡,一切肢體皆為男性,卻不是男性呢?有誰敢於相信、宣稱或教導這樣的事?是因為靈魂不生育嗎?那麼公騾和母騾也不算是雄性與雌性了。是因為靈魂沒有肉身便不能交合嗎?可是這一點連受閹割的人也同樣被剝奪了;然而,儘管交合的衝動與行為都從他們身上被除去,性別的形態卻並未被除去,因為男性肢體的某些殘留部分,無論多麼微小,仍然存留。從來沒有人否認閹人是男性。
24:315
quid quod apud te animae etiam eunuchorum testes integros habent et, si cuiquam genitalia prorsus tota tollantur, tota in eius anima secundum opinionem tuam et omnino integra permanebunt ? nouit enim se subtrahere, sicut dicis, cum ea pars carnis coeperit exsecari, ut ea forma, quae inde sumpta est, quando illud unde sumpta est amputatur, non pereat, sed quamuis infusa gelauerit, motu tamen celerrimo rapiatur et interius recondatur, ut salua seruetur, et tamen non sit masculus apud inferos masculinorum genitalium secum afferens totum, qui cum illa in corpore non haberet, masculus fuit propter eorum solum locum . falsa sunt haec, fili; si non uis ut sit in anima sexus, non sit et corpus.
What of this — that according to you the souls even of eunuchs have their testicles intact; and if anyone's genitals are entirely and wholly removed, they will, according to your opinion, remain wholly and altogether intact in his soul? For it knows, as you say, how to withdraw itself when that part of the flesh begins to be cut away, so that the form which was taken from it, when that thing from which it was taken is amputated, does not perish, but though it had frozen as it was poured in, is nevertheless snatched away by a most swift movement and hidden more deeply within, that it may be preserved unharmed; and yet he is not a male among the dead, though carrying with him the whole of his male genitals — a man who, when he did not have them in his body, was male on account of their place alone. These things are false, my son; if you will not have there be a sex in the soul, let there be no body either.
再說這一點——按照你的說法,連閹人的靈魂也仍有完整的睪丸;而假如有人的生殖器官被徹底完全除去,按你的意見,這些器官在他的靈魂裡卻要完全無缺、絲毫不損地存留?因為(如你所言)當那塊肉開始被割除時,靈魂懂得將自身抽離,使得那從肉體取得的形態,在其所取自之物被截去時不致消滅,反倒雖已灌注凝固,卻仍以最迅捷的動作被攫走、更深地藏於內裡,好得以完好保存;然而在陰間他卻不算是男性,儘管他隨身帶著全套完整的男性生殖器官——這人在身體中並沒有這些器官時,僅僅因著它們原本所在之處便算是男性。孩子啊,這些都是虛妄的;你若不願靈魂中有性別,那就連身體也不要有。
24:316
Non omnis similitudo corporis corpus est. dormi, et uidebis; sed cum euigilaueris, uigilanter discerne quod uideris. in somnis enim tibi uelut corporeus apparebis; neque id corpus tuum, sed anima tua, nec uerum corpus sed similitudo corporis erit. iacebit enim corpus tuum, ambulabit ipsa; silebit lingua corporis tui, loquetur illa; clausi erunt oculi tui, uidebit illa; et utique uiuentia iacebunt tui corporis membra, non mortua. ac per hoc nondum extracta est uelut de uagina sua gelata illa forma, sicut putas, animae tuae et in ea tamen tota atque integra cernitur similitudo carnis tuae.
Not every likeness of a body is a body. Sleep, and you shall see; but when you have awakened, discern wakefully what you have seen. For in your dreams you will appear to yourself as it were corporeal; yet that will not be your body, but your soul — not a true body, but the likeness of a body. For your body will lie still, while it walks; the tongue of your body will be silent, while it speaks; your eyes will be shut, while it sees; and the members of your body will surely lie there living, not dead. And by this the congealed form, as you suppose, of your soul has not yet been drawn out as it were from its sheath, and yet in it the likeness of your flesh is discerned, whole and entire.
並非物體的每一相似形象都是物體。你睡去,就會看見;但當你醒來時,要清醒地辨明你所看見的。因為在夢中你在自己看來彷彿是有形體的;然而那並不是你的身體,而是你的靈魂——不是真實的身體,而是身體的相似形象。因為當它行走時,你的身體卻靜臥著;當它說話時,你身體的舌頭卻緘默著;當它觀看時,你的眼睛卻閉合著;而你身體的肢體必定活生生地躺在那裡,並非死的。因此,如你所設想的、你靈魂那凝結的形態,尚未彷彿從其鞘中被抽出,然而在它裡面,你肉體的相似形象卻被完整而齊全地辨識出來。
24:317
ex hoc genere similitudinum corporalium, quae non corpora sicut corpora apparent, sunt omnia quae sanctos libros legens in propheticis etiam uisionibus non intellegis, quibus significantur ea quae geruntur in temporibus, uel praesenti uel praeterito ucl futuro. falleris autem in eis, non quia sunt ipsa fallacia, sed quia non ea sicut accipienda sunt accipis. ubi enim uisae sunt animae martyrum, in eadem reuelatione uisus est et agnus quasi occisus habens cornua septem; ibi equi aliaque animalia, sicut oportuit, figurata; ibi postremo et stellae ceciderunt et caelum plicitum est ut liber; nec tamen tunc concidit mundus.
Of this kind of bodily likenesses, which appear like bodies yet are not bodies, are all those things which, when you read the sacred books, you fail to understand even in the prophetic visions — things by which are signified those events which take place in time, whether present, past, or future. But you are deceived in them, not because they themselves are deceptive, but because you do not take them as they ought to be taken. For where the souls of the martyrs were seen, in the same revelation was seen also the Lamb as though slain, having seven horns; there were horses and other animals, figuratively, as was fitting; there, lastly, the stars fell and heaven was folded up like a book — and yet the world did not then collapse.
屬於這一類身體相似形象的——就是那些看似物體卻並非物體之物——乃是你在閱讀聖書時、甚至在先知的異象中所不能領會的一切,藉這些異象所象徵的,乃是那些在時間中發生之事,無論是現在、過去或將來的。然而你在其中受了欺騙,並非因為它們本身具有欺騙性,而是因為你沒有按它們當被領受的方式來領受。因為在那看見殉道者靈魂之處,在同一啟示中也看見了那彷彿被殺的羔羊,有七個角;那裡有馬和別的活物,如所當然地以象徵方式出現;末後,那裡眾星墜落,天像書卷被捲起——然而那時世界並未崩毀。
24:318
ista itaque omnia si sapienter accipimus, quamuis dicamus uisa ueracia, non tamen uera dicimus corpora. Prolixioris autem sermonis est de isto genere similitudinum corporalium diligentissima disputatio, utrum et angeli, seu boni seu mali, sic appareant, quando specie hominum uel quorumlibet corporum apparent, an habeant aliqua uera corpora et in ipsorum potius ueritate uideantur, an uero in somnis uel in extasi in istis cernantur non corporibus, sed similitudinibus corporum, uigilantibus autem uera cernenda et, si opus est, etiam tangenda ingerant corpora. sed ista in hoc libro requirenda et pertractanda esse non arbitror. nunc de anima incorporea satis dictum sit.
All these things, therefore, if we take them wisely, although we call the visions truthful, we nevertheless do not call them true bodies. But it belongs to a more extended discourse to inquire most carefully concerning this kind of bodily likenesses: whether even the angels, whether good or evil, appear thus when they appear in the form of men or of any bodies whatever, or whether they have some true bodies and are rather seen in the truth of these; or whether indeed in dreams or in ecstasy they are discerned in these — not as bodies, but as likenesses of bodies — while to men who are awake they present true bodies to be seen and, if need be, even to be touched. But I do not think these matters are to be sought out and examined in this book. For now, let enough have been said concerning the incorporeal soul.
因此,這一切若我們明智地領受,雖然我們稱這些異象為真確的,卻仍不稱它們為真實的身體。然而,關於這一類身體的相似形象作最細緻的探討,乃屬於更冗長的論述:即天使,無論善惡,當他們以人的形貌或任何身體的形貌顯現時,是否也是這樣顯現的;抑或他們具有某些真實的身體,而人所看見的乃是這些身體的真實本相;又或者,在夢中或在出神狀態中,人所辨識的乃是這些——並非身體,而是身體的相似形象——而對於清醒的人,他們則呈現出可看見、必要時甚至可觸摸的真實身體。但我認為這些問題不必在本書中尋求和詳究。就目前而言,關於無形體的靈魂已說得足夠了。
24:319
quam si corpoream mauis credere, prius tibi definiendum est quid sit corpus, ne forte, cum de re ipsa inter nos constet, incassum de nomine laboremus. quanta te tamen absurda secuta sint tale corpus in anima cogitantem, qualia sunt quae ab omnibus eruditis corpora nuncupantur, id est quae per distantiam longitudinis, latitudinis, altitudinis locorum occupant spatia, minora minoribus suis partibus et maiora maioribus, puto quod iam prudenter aduertas. Restat ostendere quemadmodum, quamuis et proprie dicatur spiritus non uniuersa anima, sed aliquid ipsiussicut apostolus dicit: et integer spiritus uester et anima et cor pus, uel illud multo expressius in libro Iob:
But if you would rather believe it to be corporeal, you must first define what a body is, lest perchance, when we are agreed about the thing itself, we should labour in vain over a mere name. Yet how many absurdities have followed upon your conceiving of such a body in the soul as those things are which by all the learned are called bodies — that is, things which by the distance of length, breadth, and height occupy spaces of place, smaller in their smaller parts and larger in their larger — this, I think, you already prudently perceive. It remains to show how, although 'spirit' is also properly said to be not the whole soul but a certain part of it — as the Apostle says: 'and may your whole spirit and soul and body' (1 Thess 5:23), or that far more expressly in the book of Job:
但你若寧願相信靈魂是有形體的,你就必須先界定何為身體,免得或許在我們對事物本身已然一致時,卻徒然為一個名稱勞苦。然而,當你在靈魂中設想這樣一個身體——就如一切有學問者所稱為身體之物,也就是那藉長、寬、高之距離而佔據空間之場所、其較小部分佔較小空間、較大部分佔較大空間之物——這樣的設想曾招致何等眾多的荒謬,我想你如今已審慎地察覺了。接下來要說明的是:雖然『靈』一詞也可恰當地指稱的並非整個靈魂,而是靈魂的某一部分——正如使徒所說:『願你們的靈與魂與身子』(帖前五23),或約伯記中那更為明白的話:
24:320
absoluisti animam meam ab spiritu meo —, tamen et uniuersa anima appelletur hoc nomine, quamuis multo magis haec quaestio nominum uideatur esse, 11011 rerum. cum enim constet esse aliquid in anima, quod proprie spiritus nominetur, quo excepto proprie nominatur et anima, iam de rebus ipsis nulla contentio est, praesertim quia illud etiam ego dico proprie uocari spiritum quod et tu dicis, id est quo ratiocinamur et intellegimus, quando ita distincte ista dicuntur, quemadmodum apostolus ait: etinteger spiritus uester et anima et corpus. hunc autem spiritum etiam mentem uidetur appellare, cum dicit: mente seruio legi dei, carne autem legi peccati. nam ipsa sententia est:
'Thou hast set free my soul from my spirit' (cf. Job) — yet the whole soul too may be called by this name, though this seems much rather to be a question of names, not of things. For since it is agreed that there is something in the soul which is properly named 'spirit,' and that, this being excepted, the soul is also properly named — there is now no contention about the things themselves; especially since I too say that this is properly called spirit which you also call spirit, that is, that whereby we reason and understand, when these things are so distinctly spoken of, as the Apostle says: 'and your whole spirit and soul and body.' And this spirit he seems to call also 'mind,' when he says: 'with the mind I serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin' (Rom 7:25). For the very statement is:
『祢已將我的魂從我的靈中釋放出來』(參約伯記)——然而整個靈魂也可用此名稱呼,儘管這看來更多是名稱的問題,而非事物本身的問題。因為既然公認靈魂中有某物可恰當地名為『靈』,而除去此物之後,靈魂本身也可恰當地被命名——那麼關於事物本身如今便沒有爭論了;尤其因為我也說,你所稱為靈的,正是我所稱為恰當意義上的靈,也就是我們藉以推理和理解的那部分,正如使徒所說:『你們的靈與魂與身子』,這些是分別而清楚地說出來的。而這靈,使徒似乎也稱之為『心思』,因他說:『我以心思服事神的律,卻以肉體服事罪的律』(羅七25)。因為那句話正是:
24:321
et caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum, spiritus autem aduersus carnem, ut quod ibi dixit mentem, hoc intellegatur hic spiritum dicere, non, sicut tu existimas, \'uniuersam mentem uocari, quae constat ex anima et spiritu\', quod ubi legeris nescio. mentem quippe nostram nisi rationale et intellectuale nostrum dicere non solemus. ac per hoc quod ait idem apostolus: renouam i n i spiritu mentis uestrae, quid aliud dixit quam \'renouamini mente uestra\'? sic enim spiritus mentis nihil est aliud quam mens, quomodo corpus carnis nihil aliud potest esse quam caro. nam et hoc scriptum est: in expoliatione corporis carnis, ubi carnem corpus carnis appellat.
'And the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh' (Gal 5:17), so that what he there called 'mind' is understood here to be called 'spirit' — not, as you suppose, that 'the whole mind is called that which consists of soul and spirit,' which where you may have read I do not know. For we are not accustomed to call our 'mind' anything but our rational and intellectual part. And by this, when the same Apostle says: 'be renewed in the spirit of your mind' (Eph 4:23), what else did he say than 'be renewed in your mind'? For thus the 'spirit of the mind' is nothing other than the mind, just as 'the body of the flesh' can be nothing other than the flesh. For this too is written: 'in the putting off of the body of the flesh' (Col 2:11), where he calls the flesh 'the body of the flesh.'
『因為肉體的情慾與靈相爭,靈也與肉體相爭』(加五17),如此,他在那裡所稱的『心思』,在此便當領會為所稱的『靈』——並非如你所設想的那樣,說『整個心思乃是由魂與靈所構成之物』,我不知道你是在哪裡讀到這種說法的。因為我們慣常所稱的『心思』,無非就是我們那理性與智性的部分。因此,當這同一位使徒說:『要在你們心思的靈裡得以更新』(弗四23)時,他所說的豈不正是『要在你們的心思裡得以更新』嗎?因為『心思的靈』無非就是心思,正如『肉體的身子』無非就是肉體。因為經上也如此記著:『在脫去肉體的身子之時』(西二11),在那裡他將肉體稱為『肉體的身子』。
24:322
dicit sane et alio modo spiritum hominis, quem prorsus a mente discernit: si enim orauero lingua, inquit, spiritus meus orat, mens autem mea infructuosa. est. uerum nunc non de isto spiritu loquimur, qui est a mente distinctushabet iste suam eandemque difficilem quaestionem; multis enim modis atque in diuersis significationibus scripturae diuinae spiritum nominant —, sed de quo nunc agimus, quo ratiocinamur, intellegimus, sapimus, constat inter nos sic cum etiam proprie spiritum nuncupari, ut non sit uniuersa anima, sed aliquid eius.
He speaks indeed also in another sense of the spirit of man, which he altogether distinguishes from the mind: 'for if I pray with a tongue,' he says, 'my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful' (1 Cor 14:14). But we are not now speaking of that spirit which is distinct from the mind — that has its own difficult question of the same kind; for in many ways and in diverse significations do the divine Scriptures name 'spirit' — but of that with which we are now dealing, whereby we reason, understand, and are wise. It is agreed between us that this too is properly named spirit, in such a way that it is not the whole soul, but a certain part of it.
誠然,他也在另一種意義上論及人的靈,將之與心思截然分別:他說:『因為我若用方言禱告,是我的靈禱告,但我的心思卻沒有果效』(林前十四14)。可是我們如今並非在論那與心思相分別的靈——那有它自己同類的難題;因為神聖的經文以多種方式、在不同的意涵中稱說『靈』——我們如今所討論的,乃是我們藉以推理、理解、有智慧的那部分。我們彼此都公認,這部分也恰當地被命名為靈,其方式乃是:它並非整個靈魂,而是靈魂的某一部分。
24:323
tamen animam etiam spiritum esse si propterea negas, quia eius intellegentia distincte dicitur spiritus, poteris negare uniuersum semen lacob appellari Israhel, quoniam excepto Iuda etiam distincte appellatus est Israhel in tribubus decem, quae in Samaria tunc fuerunt. sed quid opus est hic diutius inmorari ? Iam nunc unde facilius ostendamus adtende eam quae anima est etiam spiritum dici. cum audis uel legis domino moriente quod scriptum est: et inclinato capite tradidit spiritum, ita uis intellegi, tamquam a parte significaucrit totum, non quod ea quae anima est possit et spiritus nuncupari. at ego ut possim expeditius probare quod dico, te ipsum testem citius et commodius adhibebo.
Yet if you deny that the soul is also spirit, on this ground — that its understanding is distinctly called spirit — you might likewise deny that the whole seed of Jacob is called Israel, since, apart from Judah, 'Israel' was also distinctly the name given to the ten tribes which were then in Samaria. But what need is there to linger here longer? Now, then, attend to that whereby we may more easily show that that which is soul is also called spirit. When you hear or read, of the Lord as he was dying, what is written: 'and bowing his head, he gave up the spirit' (John 19:30), you would have it understood as though he had signified the whole by a part, not that that which is soul can also be named spirit. But that I may be able the more readily to prove what I say, I will call you yourself as witness, more quickly and conveniently.
然而,你若因靈魂的悟性被特別地稱為靈,便否認靈魂也是靈,那麼你也同樣可以否認雅各的全部後裔被稱為以色列,因為除猶大以外,『以色列』一名也特別地被賦予那當時在撒瑪利亞的十支派。可是何必在此停留太久呢?如今,請留意那使我們更容易表明『那作為魂者也被稱為靈』的憑據。當你聽見或讀到,論及主臨終時經上所記的:『祂低下頭,交出了靈』(約十九30),你便想要如此領會,彷彿祂是以部分指稱全體,而非那作為魂者也可被稱為靈。但為使我能更輕易地證明我所說的,我要更快捷、更便利地請你自己作見證。
24:324
sic enim spiritum definisti, ut pecora appareant non spiritum habere, sed animam; inrationalia quippe ideo dicuntur, quod uim non habeant intellegentiae atque rationis. unde cum hominem ipsum anumoneres suam nosse naturam, ita locutus es: nam cum deus bonus nihil non ratione condiderit ipsumque hominem animal rationale, intellectus capacem, rationis compotem sensuque uiuacem, qui omnia rationis expertia prudenti ordinatione distribuat, procreauerit . his tuis uerbis satis asseruisti, quod omnino uerissimum est, hominem esse compotem rationis atque intellegentiae capacem, quod utique non sunt animalia rationis expertia.
For you have so defined spirit that beasts appear to have not spirit but soul; for they are called irrational precisely because they have not the power of understanding and reason. Hence, when you admonished man himself to know his own nature, you spoke thus: 'For since the good God has made nothing without reason, and has brought forth man himself as a rational animal, capable of intellect, endowed with reason and lively in sense, to distribute by prudent ordering all things devoid of reason.' By these your words you have sufficiently asserted what is altogether most true — that man is endowed with reason and capable of understanding, which surely the animals devoid of reason are not.
因為你如此界定了靈,以致獸類看來並非有靈,乃是有魂;因為牠們正是因沒有理解與理性的能力而被稱為非理性的。因此,當你勸誡人要認識自己的本性時,你如此說道:『因為良善的神造的萬物無一沒有理性,並將人本身造成了理性的活物,能有理智、賦有理性、感官敏活,好使他以審慎的安排去統管一切沒有理性之物。』你用這些話已充分地肯定了那全然最真確之事——人乃是賦有理性、能夠理解的,而這正是那些沒有理性的動物所不具備的。
24:325
unde et testimonio diuino eos, qui non intellegunt, pecoribus comparasti non utique habentibus intellectum. quod et alio loco scriptum est: nolite esse sicut equus et mulus, quibus non est intellectus. quae cum ita sint, adtende etiam quibus uerbis spiritum definieris atque descripseris, cum illum ab anima distinguere niteris. haec anima, inquis, quae ex flatu dei habet originem, sine sensu proprio atque intellectu intimo esse non potuit, quod est spiritus . et paulo post: et quamuis anima, inquis, animet corpus, tamen quod sentit, quod sapit, quod uiget, spiritus sit necesse est . item paulo post: aliud erit, inquis, anima et aliud spiritus, sapientia et sensus animae .
Hence too, by divine testimony, you have compared to beasts — which certainly have no understanding — those men who do not understand. This is written also in another place: 'Be not as the horse and the mule, which have no understanding' (Ps 31:9). Since these things are so, attend also to the words by which you defined and described spirit, when you strive to distinguish it from the soul. 'This soul,' you say, 'which has its origin from the breath of God, could not be without its own sense and inmost understanding, which is spirit.' And a little after: 'and although the soul,' you say, 'animates the body, yet that which perceives, which is wise, which is vigorous, must needs be spirit.' Likewise a little after: 'the soul will be one thing,' you say, 'and the spirit another — the wisdom and the sense of the soul.'
因此,你也藉神聖的見證,將那些不明白的人比作獸類——牠們當然是沒有悟性的。這也記在另一處:『你不要像那無知的騾馬』(詩三十二9)。既然如此,也請留意你界定並描述靈的那些話,就是你竭力要將靈與魂分別開來時所說的。你說:『這魂既是從神的氣息而來的,就不能沒有它自己的感知和最內在的悟性,這悟性便是靈。』又稍後說:『雖然魂使身體有生命,然而那感知的、那有智慧的、那充滿活力的,必然就是靈。』同樣,稍後又說:『魂是一回事,靈是另一回事——即魂的智慧與感知。』
24:326
his uerbis satis indicas quid esse spiritum hominis sentias, id est rationale nostrum, quo sentit atque intellegit anima, non sicut sentitur corporis sensibus, sed sicut est ille intimus sensus, ex quo est appellata sententia. hinc autem pecoribus sine dubitatione praeponimur, eo quod sunt illa rationis expertia. non habent itaque spiritum pecora, id est intellectum et rationis ac sapientiae sensum, sed animam tantum. nam et de illis dictum est: producant aquae repentia animarum uiuentium, et: producat terra animam uiuentem. ut ergo plenissime ac planissime noueris eam quae anima est more diuinorum eloquiorum etiam spiritum dici, appellatur pecoris spiritus.
By these words you sufficiently indicate what you hold the spirit of man to be — that is, our rational part, whereby the soul perceives and understands, not as it is perceived by the senses of the body, but as is that inmost sense from which 'sententia' (judgment) takes its name. And from this, without doubt, we are set above the beasts, in that they are devoid of reason. The beasts, therefore, have not spirit — that is, understanding and the sense of reason and wisdom — but only soul. For of them too it was said: 'let the waters bring forth creeping things of living souls' (Gen 1:20), and: 'let the earth bring forth the living soul' (Gen 1:24). That therefore you may most fully and most plainly know that that which is soul is, after the manner of the divine oracles, also called spirit — even the spirit of a beast is so named.
你用這些話充分地表明了你所認定的人之靈為何——也就是我們那理性的部分,靈魂藉以感知和理解,並非像被身體的感官所感知那樣,乃是像那最內在的感知,『判斷』(sententia)一詞正是由此而來。由此我們無疑地被置於獸類之上,正因牠們沒有理性。因此獸類並沒有靈——也就是沒有悟性、沒有理性與智慧的感知——而只有魂。因為論到牠們也曾說:『水要多多滋生有生命之魂的活物』(創一20),又說:『地要生出有生命的魂』(創一24)。因此,為使你能最充分、最明白地知道那作為魂者,按神聖言語的方式,也被稱為靈——連獸的靈也如此被稱呼。
24:327
et utique non habent pecora illum spiritum, quem tua dilectio discernens ab anima definiuit. unde manifestum est, quod generali uocabulo anima pecoris recte potuit sic uocari, sicut legitur in libro Ecclesiaste: quis scit, spiritu sfiliorum hominis si ascendat ipse sursum et spiritus pecoris si descendat ipse deorsum in terram? itemque in diluuii uastitate scriptum est: et mortua est omnis caro, quae mouebatur super terram, uolatilium, pecorum et iumentorum et ferarum; et omnis serpens qui mouetur super terram et omnis homo et omnia quaecumque habent spiritum uitae, ubi remotis omnibus dubitationis ambagibus generale animae nomen esse intellegimus spiritum.
And certainly beasts have not that spirit which your Charity, distinguishing it from the soul, has defined. Whence it is manifest that by a general term the soul of a beast could rightly be so called, as is read in the book of Ecclesiastes: 'Who knows whether the spirit of the sons of man goes upward, and whether the spirit of the beast goes downward into the earth?' (Eccl 3:21). And likewise in the devastation of the flood it is written: 'and all flesh died that moved upon the earth, of fowls, of cattle, and of beasts, and of wild animals; and every creeping thing that moves upon the earth, and every man, and all things whatsoever that have the spirit of life' (Gen 7:21-22) — where, all the windings of doubt being removed, we understand 'spirit' to be a general name for the soul.
獸類當然沒有你的慈愛所界定、與魂相分別的那靈。由此顯然可見:藉一個總稱,獸的魂可以正當地如此被稱呼,正如傳道書所記的:『誰知道世人的靈是往上升,獸的靈是下入地呢?』(傳三21)。同樣,在洪水的毀滅中也記著:『凡在地上行動的血肉之軀都死了,就是飛鳥、牲畜、走獸,和爬在地上的一切爬物,以及所有的人;凡有生命之氣息的,無一不死』(創七21-22)——在那裡,除去一切疑惑的曲折之後,我們明白『靈』乃是魂的一個總稱。
24:328
cuius quidem nominis significa.tio tam late patet, ut etiam deus uoeetur spiritus; et iste flatus aerius, quamuis sit corporeus, appellatur in psalmo spiritus tempestatis. quapropter eam quae anima est etiam spiritum nuncupari puto (secundum illud: auferes spiritum eorum, et deficient, et iterum: exiet spiritus eorum, etreuertetur in terram suam, hoc est corpus in puluerem suum. ergo nomen animae spiritus est ab eo, quod spiritalis est; animae nomen est ab eo, quod corpus animet, hoc est uiuificet. aestimo) quod ammonitus his, quae commemoraui, diuinarum testimoniis paginarum, ubi et anima pecoris, cui non est intellectus, appellata legitur spiritus, non negabis ulterius.
And indeed the signification of this name extends so widely that even God is called Spirit; and this airy breath, although it be corporeal, is in the Psalm called 'the spirit of the tempest' (Ps 148:8). Wherefore I think that that which is soul is also named spirit (according to that: 'Thou wilt take away their spirit, and they shall fail' — Ps 103:29 — and again: 'their spirit shall go forth, and shall return to its own earth' — that is, the body to its own dust — Ps 145:4). Therefore the name 'spirit' belongs to the soul from the fact that it is spiritual; the name 'soul' belongs to it from the fact that it animates the body, that is, gives it life. I judge that, admonished by these testimonies of the divine pages which I have recalled — where the soul even of a beast, which has no understanding, is read to be called spirit — you will no longer deny it.
實在說來,這名稱的意涵極其廣泛,甚至連神也被稱為靈;而這流動的氣息,雖是有形體的,在詩篇中卻被稱為『暴風之靈』(詩一四八8)。因此我認為那作為魂者也被稱為靈(正如那句:『祢奪去牠們的氣息,牠們就死亡』——詩一〇四29——又如:『牠們的靈一出去,就歸回本土』——也就是身體歸回本塵——詩一四六4)。所以『靈』這名稱屬於魂,是因它是屬靈的;『魂』這名稱屬於它,是因它使身體有生命,也就是使身體活著。我判斷,你既受我所提及那些神聖經文之見證的勸誡——在其中,連沒有悟性的獸之魂也被讀為稱作靈——你就不會再否認了。
24:329
quocirca si et illa quae de anima incorporea disputata sunt capis et sapis, non est unde tibi displiceam, quod eam me scire dixi non corpus esse, sed spiritum, quia et corpus non esse monstratur et generali nomine spiritus nuncupatur. Quamobrem si hos ad te libros inpensa dilectione conscriptos repensa dilectione sumis et legis, si in principio primi tui libri audis et te ipsum et studes, sicut dixisti, \'tuam sententiam non tueri, si inprobabilis detegatur\', illa praecipue undecim caue, de quibus in libro superiore commonui: ne \'animam sic dicas ex deo, ut eam non de nulla nec de alia, sed de sua natura creauerit\';
Wherefore, if you both grasp and understand those things which have been discussed concerning the incorporeal soul, there is no reason why I should displease you because I said that I know it to be not a body but a spirit — since it is both shown not to be a body and is by a general name called spirit. Therefore, if you receive and read these books, written to you with lavished love, with love repaid; if at the beginning of your own first book you both hear yourself and are zealous, as you said, 'not to defend your own opinion if it be detected as improvable' — beware above all of those eleven things concerning which I admonished you in the earlier book: that you say not 'the soul comes from God in such a way that he created it neither out of nothing nor out of another thing, but out of his own nature';
因此,你若既領會又明白那些關於無形體之靈魂所討論的事,就沒有理由因我說我知道靈魂並非身體、乃是靈而對我不悅——因為靈魂既被表明並非身體,又以總稱被稱為靈。所以,你若以回報的愛,領受並閱讀這些以傾注之愛為你所寫的書;你若在自己第一卷書的開頭,如你所說,既聽從自己又努力『若你的意見被查出不可取,便不為之辯護』——那就要格外提防我在前一卷書中所勸誡你的那十一件事:不要說『靈魂如此出於神,以致祂造它既不是出於無,也不是出於別的東西,而是出於祂自己的本性』;
24:330
aut \'quod per infinitum tempus atque ita semper animas det, sicut semper est ipse qui dat\'; aut \'animam meritum aliquod perdidisse per carnem, quod habuerit ante carnem\'; aut \'animam per carnem reparare habitudinem priscam perque ipsam carnem renasci, per quam meruerat inquinari\'; aut \'quod anima ante omne peccatum meruerit esse peccatrix\'; aut \'infantes sine regenerationis baptismate mortuos ad indulgentiam peruenire originalium peccatorum\'; aut \'eos, quos dominus praedestinauit ad baptismum, posse ante defungi nec in eis quod omnipotens praedestinauit inpleri\'; aut \'de his, qui priusquam baptizentur exspirant, dictum esse quod scriptum est:
or that 'through infinite time he thus always gives souls, just as he himself who gives is always'; or that 'the soul has lost some merit through the flesh which it had before the flesh'; or that 'the soul recovers its former condition through the flesh, and is reborn through that very flesh through which it had deserved to be defiled'; or that 'the soul, before all sin, deserved to be a sinner'; or that 'infants who die without the baptism of regeneration attain to the pardon of original sins'; or that 'those whom the Lord has predestined to baptism can die beforehand, and that which the Almighty predestined be not fulfilled in them'; or that 'concerning those who expire before they are baptized, it was said what is written:
或說『在無限的時間中,祂就這樣不斷地賜下靈魂,正如那賜予者祂自己是永遠存在的』;或說『靈魂藉肉體失去了它在肉體之前所擁有的某種功德』;或說『靈魂藉肉體恢復其昔日的狀態,並藉那使它應受玷污的肉體而重生』;或說『靈魂在一切罪之先便應該成為罪人』;或說『未受重生洗禮而死的嬰孩,可得原罪的赦免』;或說『那些主所預定要受洗的人,能夠在受洗之前死去,以致全能者在他們身上所預定的不得成就』;或說『論到那些在受洗之前斷氣的人,經上所記的那句話是說:
24:331
raptus est, ne malitia mutaret illius intellectum atque ad hunc sensum cetera pertinentia; aut \'earum aliquas mansiones extra regnum dei esse, quas multas in domo patris sui dominus dixit esse\'; aut \'sacrificium corporis et sanguinis Christi pro his qui non baptizati de corpore exierint offerendum\'; aut \'aliquos eorum qui sine Christi baptismate moriuntur in paradisum interim recipi ac postmodum et regni caelorum beatitudinem consequi\'. haec praecipue caue, fili, nec cognominari Vincentius delecteris, si uis esse uictor erroris, nec te, quando aliquid nescis, existimes scire, sed, ut scias, disce nescire.
He was caught up, lest malice should change his understanding' (Wis 4:11) — and other things pertaining to this sense; or that 'some of those mansions which the Lord said were many in his Father's house are outside the kingdom of God'; or that 'the sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ is to be offered for those who have departed from the body unbaptized'; or that 'some of those who die without the baptism of Christ are received meanwhile into paradise, and afterward attain even the blessedness of the kingdom of heaven.' Beware above all of these things, my son; and do not delight to be surnamed 'Victor' [Vincentius Victor], if you would be a conqueror of error; nor think, when you do not know something, that you know it; but, that you may know, learn to be ignorant.
他被提去了,免得邪惡改變他的悟性』(智四11)——以及其他屬於此意涵的事;或說『那些主所說在祂父家裡為數眾多的住處,其中有些是在神的國之外』;或說『當為那些未受洗而離開身體的人獻上基督身體與寶血的祭』;或說『那些沒有基督的洗禮而死的人,其中有些暫時被接入樂園,隨後甚至得著天國的福樂』。孩子啊,這些事要格外提防;你若想作錯謬的得勝者,就不要以被稱為『維克多』(得勝者文森提烏斯)為樂;也不要在你不知道某事時,就以為自己知道;反倒為使你能知道,要先學會承認自己的無知。
24:332
neque enim aliquid in occultis dei operibus ignorando, sed temere incognita pro cognitis astruendo et falsa pro ueris proferendo ac defendendo peccatur. ignorantiam uero meam, utrum animae hominum nouae fiant an de parentibusquas tamen a creatore deo non de ipsius substantia fieri dubitare fas non estaut non debere reprehendi aut ab eo debere, a quo potest docente et auferri, et habere in se animas corporum similitudines incorporeas, ipsas autem non esse corpora et salua distinctione animae et spiritus etiam uniuersaliter animam spiritum nuncupari puto quod persuaserim caritati tuae;
For one sins, not by being ignorant of something among the hidden works of God, but by rashly asserting things unknown as though known, and by putting forward and defending false things as true. But my own ignorance — as to whether the souls of men are made new, or are derived from the parents (souls which, however, it is not lawful to doubt are made by God the Creator not out of his own substance) — ought either not to be reproved, or to be reproved by him from whom, by his teaching, it can also be taken away; and that souls have in themselves incorporeal likenesses of bodies, but are not themselves bodies; and that, with the distinction between soul and spirit preserved, the soul is also universally named spirit — this I think I have persuaded your Charity.
因為一個人犯罪,並非因為對神隱秘的作為有所不知,而是因為輕率地把未知之事當作已知來斷言,並把虛假之事當作真實來提出和辯護。但我自己的無知——就是不知道人的靈魂究竟是新造的,還是從父母而來的(然而這些靈魂乃是造物主神所造,並非出於祂自己的本體,這是不容懷疑的)——這無知理當要麼不受責備,要麼由那能藉教導將此無知除去者來責備;至於『靈魂在自身中具有無形體的、身體的相似形象,其本身卻並非身體』,以及『在保留魂與靈之區別的同時,靈魂也普遍地被稱為靈』——這些,我想我已說服了你的慈愛。
24:333
si autem persuadere non potui, utrum tamen ea dixerim quae persuadere debuerim qui legent potius iudicabunt. Si qua sane alia, quae plurima in tuis libris emendanda mihi uidentur, scire fortasse desideras, uenire tibi non sit onerosum, non tamquam discipulo ad magistrum, sed primaeuo ad grandaeuum, forti ad infirmum. etsi enim eos non edere debuisti, maiore tamen et ueriore gloria quisque correctus sua confessione reprehenditur quam cuiuslibet errantis ore laudatur.
But if I have not been able to persuade you, whether nevertheless I have said those things which I ought to have said to persuade, those who read will rather judge. If indeed you desire perhaps to know any other things — of which very many in your books seem to me to need correction — let it not be burdensome for you to come, not as a disciple to a master, but as a young man to an old one, as a strong man to a weak one. For even though you ought not to have published those books, yet with greater and truer glory is anyone corrected reproved by his own confession than praised by the mouth of any who errs.
但我若未能說服你,那麼我究竟是否說了我為說服你所當說的話,讀者反倒會作出判斷。倘若你或許還想知道別的事——你書中有極多之處在我看來都需要改正——那就不要覺得前來是件難事,並非作為門徒之於師傅,而是作為年輕人之於年長者、作為強者之於弱者。因為即便你本不該出版那些書,然而以更大、更真實的榮耀而論,一個人因自己的承認而被糾正、受責備,勝過被任何謬誤者之口所稱讚。
24:334
quamuis in eorundem recitatione librorum auditores et laudatores tuos 11011 omnes ista quae sana doctrina inprobat uel ante sensisse uel ad ea tibi consensisse crediderim, sed acie mentis ipso tuae recitationis impetu cursuque perstricta haec parum aduertere potuisse ant certe etiam illos qui aduertere potuerunt non in te rerum liquidissimam ueritatem, sed uerborum afluentiam et ingenii facultatem indolemque laudasse. plerumque enim praedicatur et amatur eloquium in spe iuuenis, etsi nondum habeat maturitatem fidemque doctoris.
Although in the recital of those same books I do not believe that all your hearers and praisers either previously held those things which sound doctrine disapproves, or agreed with you in them; but rather, their mind's edge being blunted by the very rush and course of your recital, they could take too little notice of these things — or at least even those who could take notice praised in you not the most limpid truth of things, but the abundance of words and the ability and native talent of your genius. For very often eloquence is proclaimed and loved in the promise of a young man, even though he has not yet the maturity and trustworthiness of a teacher.
雖然在那些書的宣讀中,我並不相信你所有的聽眾與稱讚者,先前都持守那些健全教義所不贊同的見解,或在這些見解上與你一致;反倒是他們心思的鋒芒,被你宣讀時那股衝勁與流暢所磨鈍,以致對這些事不能足夠留意——或至少連那些本能留意的人,在你身上所稱讚的,也並非事理最為清澈的真理,而是言辭的豐沛與才思的能力和天賦。因為口才往往在一個年輕人身上、以其前途可期而被稱揚、被喜愛,縱使他尚未具備一位教師的成熟與可信。
24:335
quapropter ut et tu recte sapias et alios non tantummodo delectare possit, uerum etiam aedificare quod loqueris, curam te oportet gerere de sermonibus tuis remotis plausibus alienis. Eodem tempore quidam Vincentius Victor in Mauritania Caesariensi inuenit apud Hispanum quendam presbyterum Petrum nonnullum opusculum meum, ubi quodam loco de origine animae hominum singulorum, utrum ex illa primi hominis ac deinde ex parentibus propagentur an sicut illi uni sine ulla propagatione singulae singulis dentur, me nescire confessus sum, uerum tamen scire animam non corpus esse, sed spiritum, et contra ista mea ad eundem Petrum scripsit ille duos libros, quos mihi de Caesarea Renatus monachus misit.
Wherefore, that you yourself may both be rightly wise, and that what you speak may not only be able to delight others but also to edify, you ought to take care over your discourses, setting aside the applause of others. About the same time a certain Vincentius Victor in Mauretania Caesariensis found, in the possession of a certain Spanish presbyter named Peter, a little work of mine, where in a certain place I confessed that I did not know, concerning the origin of the souls of individual men — whether they are propagated from that of the first man and thereafter from the parents, or whether, as to that first one, they are given singly to individuals without any propagation — yet that I did know the soul to be not a body but a spirit; and against these views of mine he wrote to that same Peter two books, which Renatus the monk sent to me from Caesarea.
因此,為使你自己既能有正當的智慧,又使你所說的不僅能使人喜悅,更能造就人,你就當在自己的言論上多加留意,撇開他人的喝采。大約在同一時期,一位名叫文森提烏斯·維克多的人,在凱撒利亞的茅利塔尼亞省,於一位名叫彼得的西班牙長老那裡,發現了我的一部小著作,我在其中某處承認:關於個別之人靈魂的來源——究竟是由那第一人的靈魂、繼而由父母所繁衍,抑或如那第一人的靈魂那樣、毫無繁衍地一一單獨賜予各人——我並不知道;然而我確實知道靈魂並非身體,而是靈。他針對我的這些見解,寫了兩卷書給那同一位彼得,這兩卷書乃是修士雷納圖斯從凱撒利亞寄給我的。
24:336
quibus ego lectis responsione mea quattuor reddidi, unum ad Renatum monachum, alterum ad presbyterum Petrum et duos ad eundem Victorem. sed ad Petrum quamuis habeat libri prolixitatem, tamen epistula est, quam nolui a tribus ceteris separare. in his autem omnibus, in quibus multa necessaria disseruntur, defendi de origine animarum, quae singulis hominibus dantur, cunctationem meam et multos errores atque prauitates praesumptionis cius ostendi. quem tamen iuuenem non praepropere detestandum, sed adhuc docendum quanta potui lenitate tractaui et ab eo scripta correctionis eius accepi. Huius operis liber ad Renatum sic incipit: Sinceritatem tuam nos, ad Petrum autem sic:
Having read these, I returned four in reply: one to Renatus the monk, another to the presbyter Peter, and two to Victor himself. But that to Peter, although it has the length of a book, is nevertheless a letter, which I did not wish to separate from the other three. In all these, in which many necessary matters are discussed, I defended, concerning the origin of the souls which are given to individual men, my own hesitation, and I exposed the many errors and the perversities of his presumption. Yet the young man I treated, not as one to be too hastily detested, but as one still to be taught, with as much gentleness as I could; and from him I received writings of his own correction. Of this work the book to Renatus thus begins: 'Your sincerity, us…'; but that to Peter thus:
讀完這些之後,我回覆了四篇:一篇給修士雷納圖斯,另一篇給長老彼得,還有兩篇給維克多本人。但給彼得的那篇,雖有一卷書的長度,卻仍是一封書信,我不願將它與其餘三篇分開。在這一切之中,討論了許多必要的事,我針對那賜予各人的靈魂之來源,為自己的躊躇作了辯護,並揭露了他那狂妄自負的諸多錯謬與乖僻。然而對這年輕人,我並未將他視為當急切唾棄之人,而是視為仍當受教之人,並盡我所能以溫和相待;我也從他那裡收到了他自己更正的文字。此著作中致雷納圖斯的那一卷如此起首:『你的真誠,我們……』;而致彼得的那一篇則如此起首:
24:337
Domino dilectissimo fratri et conpresbytero Petro; duorum uero nouissimorum ad Vincentium Victorem primus sic incipit: Quod mihi ad te scribendum putaui .
'To the most beloved lord, brother and fellow-presbyter Peter'; and of the two latest, addressed to Vincentius Victor, the first thus begins: 'That which I thought I ought to write to you.'
『致最蒙愛的主、弟兄與同工長老彼得』;而致文森提烏斯·維克多的那兩篇最新的書信中,第一篇如此起首:『我所認為應當寫給你的那件事。』
← ch. 23ch. 25 →
12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728293031323334353637383940414243444546474849505152535455565758596061626364